Incarnate

Chapters

Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 1
Chapter 7

Chapter 2

If one takes the time to study ancient civilizations, they will note that when humans decided that spending days to weeks chasing animals down to exhaustion as so to eat them got old, exhausting, and settlements started to pop up. Farming agriculture, crop manipulation and cultivation of livestock were the new norm. Ending countless centuries as hunter/gatherers and changing the landscape and people forever. But what those settlements and late early cities needed most was water. Nearly every ancient city was built next to a river, or ocean, or lake. There were a few oddities that somehow beat the odds high in the mountains, but that was a different story.

Regardless, over the centuries, many cities continued to rely on free flowing rivers for survival and sanitation. Canterlot City had been no different. Situated in the foot hills of the mountains, near once great thicket forest that had been logged, farmed out, and whittle down to now protected state park land the city have been founded. The new settlement of Canterlot was less than a day’s walk to the sea and later a major hub for railroad travel, but it was the merging of two rivers that drew the eyes of those first farmers and prospectors. The Hisan River wound its way out of the mountains from snow run off and Mahr Creek carved through the valley and what was now left of the Everfree Forest State Park.

These were just some of the numerous facts that were racing through Twilight Sparke’s mind as she walked from the parking lot where she had parked her car to the small corner restaurant named Munchies on the Creek. Twilight reminded herself that the small establishment had an old chalkboard menu and only outside tables for dining. That fact led to another tidbit she recalled in that it had been established thirty years ago and while still owned by the same family, the founder handed most of the day to day cooking and operations over to his son, Ready Pace.

Twilight grasped onto those factoids like a life preserver to save her from her growing anxiety, taking a deep breath and admiring the view to her left, the beautiful greenway that followed along the Mahr Creek. “Get it together, Sparkle!” she hissed at herself. “You said okay, you’re both ready for this. You are both adults and this is a perfectly normal progression.”

Twilight continued to stare at the near glass smooth water, hands increasingly shaky and clammy, replaying her and Timber’s conversations over the last two days. The blessing and curse of her hyperactive brain combined with a near perfect memory. The two going hand in hand had caused her more than one panic attack. One last deep breath, three more quiet mutters of, “you can do this,” and Twilight carried herself to the wrought iron fenced in patio where her boyfriend, Timber Spruce sat waiting for her.

A block away, two doors to a classic Li’l Red Express truck opened with squeaky hinges and closed with a harsh, metal-on-metal, clang. Rarity winced at the painful sound. She glared at the door as if it had committed a heinous crime. “I thought you were almost done restoring your pet jalopy.”

Applejack scowled at Rarity through her sunglasses. The fashionista had already forbidden her from bringing her beloved cowboy hat, having traded it out for a black baseball cap, and now she was criticizing her pet project. “The engine and tranny are newly restored and Sunset helped me sand and bondo out all the rust patches. I just got the new chrome stack pipes put in a week ago. I haven’t gotten around to all the little interior details like new weather strippin’ for the doors and such like that. Still wanna new bench seat too, but that’s gonna take time. Hell, new paint job’s gonna run me damn near all I got left from my savin’s even with the discount I was promised from that guy Sunset knows. Till then, she’s as good as she’s gonna get.”

Rarity sighed, wishing they had just taken her car, but Applejack had threatened to walk away from the stakeout if she could not drive her truck. The purple haired designer had caved only because they had already lost so much time getting her companion to agree to wear the ensemble she had selected.

For Applejack, she had selected black denim pants with black boots and a long sleeve black button down trimmed in white. Applejack had rolled the sleeves part way up and added sunglasses with the ball cap that few young women could have pulled off as naturally.

For herself, Rarity went with a women’s black power suit and jacket that was made of breathable cotton/polyester mix, which would keep her from sweltering even in the early summer evening. One inch heel pumps with a satin velvet finish, Yellow trimmed sunglasses, and wide brimmed chapeau completed her wardrobe. Rarity had whimpered for a few seconds when she finished tying her hair back in a bun that she hated, but was necessary to complete the plain sight illusion of blending in. Small price to pay, she thought, to stay incognito.

“I thought the point of spyin’ was to look, I dunno, like everyone else.”

“If you didn’t spend all your free time working or playing video games with Rainbow Dash you would be aware we are wearing some of the latest trends of business casual that one might find in the circles of young urban professionals who have finished a long day at the office and needed to blow off steam with a cool beverage by the river. In the laymen vernacular, we are trendy.”

“We look like secret service agents.” Applejack frowned again. “Especially with that gizmo you brought along.”

Rarity tapped her shoulder bag, moving down the sidewalk to her chosen eavesdropping point. “A necessary tool.”

She could see Applejack roll her eyes even through the black sunglasses. “Let’s jus' get this over with.”

Rarity’s chosen point of viewing was a bench and table that sat diagonally across the street along the greenway river lookout. This particular spot also had a tree that partially blocked the view from Munchies if you sat at just the right angle. Applejack wondered how she knew that said table had existed and found it best to let that thought slide right back where it came from while she considered all the possible ways this could go unspeakably wrong. Much to the farm girl’s surprise the desired table was empty and Twilight had her back to them.

Applejack slouched in her metal chair, one arm on the table, the other over the back rest, and trying to look like she was too cool to care about anyone. Mostly pulling off the look, Rarity noted, especially with the top two buttons of her shirt undone. Rarity was sitting upright, but comfortable, hands on the table, legs crossed, with her body twisted towards Applejack, but her head and eyes easily turned towards the target table. Once comfortable, Rarity removed the device from her bag.

Now out in the open, Applejack recognized the device from a school class they had shared. “Hey, ain’t that from that video production class we took last semester just to fill out our electives?”

“Yes, it’s a boom microphone recorder for sports and news room interviews and the like. I especially liked that you can narrow the microphone’s focus to cut out much of the background noise even at a distance.”

“Okay, yeah, but why do you have it? We graduated.”

Rarity set the record feature as well as the speaker so they could hear what was being said in real time. “I didn’t steal it if that is what you are implying. I just didn’t get a chance to return it after mister, ‘I can’t keep my hands to myself’ was accused of misconduct. As you recall, we had a substitute for the last two weeks who had never touched a piece of video equipment a day in their life and I felt uncomfortable handing over an obviously expensive piece of school property. Apparently, so did the principal since she never gave the sub a key to the checkout cabinet.”

“But why do you STILL have it?”

“Oh, stop giving me that look. I’ll give it back… eventually.” Applejack groaned and shook her head. “Hush now, dear. Here comes Timber with their orders.” Rarity’s appetite for gossip and dirty laundry was on par with Pinkie’s second stomach for cake and ice cream. It was too late to walk away without causing a scene of their own.

“Annnnd here you go. One pastrami, mozzarella, and tomato with pickle, chips, and a diet cola. The only thing missing is a sweet for my sweet.”

Twilight smiled. “Aww, that’s not true. I have a sweet… no wait, I got this. Um, You’re my sweet, so I’m sweet on you.” Timber laughed and smiled before taking a small bite of his pepperoni and meatball sandwich. The two ate quietly while the world turned and the sounds of urban life provided a pleasant white noise. The comfortable silence and focus on just eating was doing wonders to settle Twilight’s anxiety.

“So, on my way into town I heard on the radio about a runaway food truck this afternoon. I don’t suppose that was just a freak accident and not a, you know…” Timber made gestures with his hands as if he were trying to play an invisible piano. Twilight understood that after what happened at Camp Everfree and especially with his sister that magic still made him uncomfortable.

“Oh no, it was definitely out of control magic,” Twilight replied. Not the least bit scared to say the words even in a public setting. It was not like anyone would believe them if they overheard her say the word magic. Heck, her brother used to play a tabletop card game with the word 'Magic' right in the title. Even many of the students at CHS who had witnessed real magic first hand multiple times wrote off most of what they had seen as special effects and all part of some grand school district plan. As far as the little bit of video Twilight had managed to find online, all was of poor quality or from too much distance to be considered conclusive by even the most dedicated conspiracy fanatics.

She and Sunset had a hypothesis that many electronics did not have sufficient insulated shielding from the unique electromagnetic radiation that Equestrian magic seemed to expel when it was being used. The small blessing had saved them many awkward questions and almost no visits from authorities who looked just as uncomfortable doing follow up inquiries as the girls had been answering them. Except Pinkie, she loved talking to everyone. Five minutes trying to get a statement out of Pinkie Pie and the officers were certain there must have been some sort of crazy drug in the water.

Twilight set her sandwich down and barked out a laugh. “And poor Sunset. The truck was flinging meat patties and one caught her right in the face. At first, I was worried, but then I had to stifle a laugh. She looked so distraught that meat had gotten in her mouth. Although, she did throw up later and that was horrible, but that was mostly Rainbow Dash’s fault. Honestly, we’ve faced worse and the truck was mostly undamaged after we hit it with a rainbow. As a licensed business I would think a food truck would have to have all kinds of insurance policies to operate. I should look that up later. Or I could ask Sunset. The restaurant she works for sometimes runs a food truck out to the beach and she told me they pay the operators extra.”

Timber grimaced, his smile disappearing. “Hey babe, can you do me a favor and not talk about Sunset this time. I mean, I don’t want to be rude, but you talk about her all the time. On the phone, on our dates, it sometimes feels like I’m dating her and not you.”

Twilight’s face was caught between embarrassment and panic. “I… I don’t talk about her ALL the time, I mean, I don’t think I do. The girls are just so important to me and I know from what I’ve ready it’s silly to categorize and rate our friendships, but Sunset Shimmer really is my best friend. Of course, she’s going to come up from time to time. We share a lot in common, interest, tastes in books and… she just gets what I say without me having to explain myself twice. Do you know how rare that is for me? Of course you do, because I’ve said that before, numerous times. And then there’s magic. She is the foremost expert on magic having grown up with it in Equestria. It’s just…”

“Yeah, I get that and it’s cool, she’s your Goose when you’re flying in the clouds, but this is our date. I feel like I’m being dishonest with you if I don’t say anything about it or how I feel about it. I’m hoping to have a special night with you just like we planned. I’ve got the hotel reservation set up and everything.” Twilight twisted her napkin into knots as her face and ears turned a darker shade of flush red.

“I know, I’m sorry. I’m not trying to ruin it. I’m just nervous. And excited, but mostly nervous. Maybe anxious? There must be a more accurate word to describe what’s going on in here.” Twilight gestured to her entire body.

“You’re not ruining anything, babe. Being nervous is totally normal, I get it. We’ll take it slow, as slow as you need. I promise.”

Twilight smiled, but did not meet his eyes. “Thank you. You’ve been so patient with me and I do want this to go right. I made a checklist of how to prepare. I’ve read books and watched video clips.” Timber burst out laughing. Twilight’s jaw dropped mortified at his reaction. “W-what?”

“I’m sorry, most people don’t watch porn for research. It’s not exactly true to life.”

“I wasn’t watching porn!” Twilight hissed, throwing a pickle at her boyfriend who made no attempt to dodge and laughed harder. “They were informative videos on pleasing techniques and positions narrated by accredited doctors on the subject! Sure, it had a few animations to accompany it, but not the kind of thing people would get off to. At least I hope not.”

“Ugh, what is Twilight wearing? Is that her workshop skirt with the pockets? On a dinner date! Oh, darling, why didn’t you come to me first? I could have created you the perfect summer outfit with complimenting colors for your complexion and time of day. I even have this adorable bow that I made just for you.”

“You know she can’t hear you, Rarity.”

“I’m sorry, but this entire rendezvous is confusing me. I mean they are both dressed so casually and meeting at an establishment that is best suited for a quick bite with friends before getting back to work on a barn, no offense, but it’s the first date they’ve had in weeks! How serious is this, where on the scale of intimacy does this fall?”

“Considering how bad his flirt jokes are, I’m going with comfortable casual,” said Applejack. A young man walked by slower than necessary, eyes lingering on Applejack who met his attempt at a smolder and looked away in disinterest. Rarity did not even register the interaction.

“Indeed.” Rarity was about to criticize further when she pulled her sunglasses down and squinted regretting not bringing her small pair of binoculars. Regardless, she was certain what she saw. “Je te vois, monstre aux yeux verts.”

“Rarity, you know I don’t speak fancy. What gives?”

“Did you not hear Twilight? Did you not see Timber’s face? Twilight speaks of Sunset all the time. Even on their dates.”

Applejack shrugged. “That ain’t surprisin’ considerin’ they spend so much time together. They were in AP classes, always goin' on about magic or science techno babble. Don’tcha remember Rainbow commentin’ a few months ago about it? She asked at lunch how come Twi don’t hang with any of the rest of us one on one like she does with Sunset.”

“Yes,” Rarity glanced at her cohort, “Twilight said, because Sunset gets me. I wonder now if there was more to that than even she realized. Look at her body language, the poor girl is nervous about something. I have to wonder if this was in fact a break up date.”

The pair stopped talking when the conversation took an unexpected turn. Applejack sat up straighter and Rarity had to fight down her instinct reaction to flail. After another minute Applejack reach across the table and shut the boom mic off. Rarity gapped as if she were going to launch herself across the table at the farmer.

“What are you doing?! Things were just getting juicy! This is what we came for!”

“We’re done.”

“Oh, don’t be such a prude! How are we supposed to help our friends if we don’t have all the information?”

Applejack, however, had dug her heels in and was scowling, hard. “I ain’t gonna pretend to be an expert on relationships, but even I damn well know what they’re talkin' about and that ain’t our business. I put up with a lot of your quirks, Rarity, but not this one. It’s too far. You want to talk to her about it then you hit Twilight up tomorrow at our lunch hour. We’re all gonna be at the mall food court.”

“I don’t understand why all of you get so bent out of shape about this? Sex is a perfectly normal part of an intimate relationship. It’s not something to be ashamed of or whispered of in dark corners. If Sunset were here she would agree with me.”

“Considerin’ how Sunset was actin’ earlier, I doubt it.”

Rarity tapped her chin and reconsidered her comment. “Hmm, perhaps you’re right on that one. I believe I may have forgotten part of the reason we were here to begin with while getting caught up in the excitement of seeing Twilight’s relationship move on to the next level. I really need to do something about this dry spell of mine. I can hardly get a handsome young man to even look my direction. It’s detrimental to my already fragile self esteem.”

Applejack stood, walking back towards her truck had been parked. “I didn’t need to know that. Besides, you didn’t even notice that one guy checking us out.”

“What? When? Was he attractive?” Applejack just sighed and rolled her eyes. If she had to do that too many more times before the sun set they might roll out of her head.

They made it all the way back to Applejack’s truck in silence before Rarity just could not hold her thoughts any longer. Applejack turned the ignition, her baby roaring to life. “So, considering the evidence, do you agree that Twilight is most likely a virgin?”

“Dammit, Rarity!”

Author's Note

I was planning to wait until next week to post this one, but I had a glitch while posting the first chapter so I figured I'd go ahead and drop the second one. If you have a question feel free to ask.

Chapter 3

Sunset Shimmer muttered to herself as she sat cross legged on her bed tapping the pencil next to her cheek, a ring spiral lay before her covered with various song lyrics and musical notes. She had awoken before dawn, which she hated, because her creative muse is occasionally a cruel little bitch and does not strike with creativity during normal business hours. Still, when the perfect lyrics and melody strike it is best to listen even if it means sitting on the bed in pajamas desperately trying to recall the tune. It was not like she had been getting a good night sleep anyhow.

Work had run late. While the money was always welcomed Sunset hated leaving the restaurant after midnight. She had not had any problems as far as lewd or unruly individuals, mostly due to the security patrols, but that was only a matter of time. At least it had not rained on her on the way home. She had quickly stripped out of her foul smelling uniform and composed a short message to Princess Twilight Sparkle about needing the portal open tomorrow before attempting to wash the fish smell and stress down the drain in a hot shower. Upon exiting the bathroom, she found the journal glowing with a reply.

“Hey Sunset! It’s Spike. Twilight is out, but I’ll pass on to her that you want to come visit. Just in case she forgets or I find her passed out in the library or school tomorrow I left myself a note to have the portal open before lunch. Be seeing you, Twilight’s Number One assistant.”

With the portal taken care of Sunset tried to quiet her brain with a few rounds of PvP gameplay before giving in to the sandman and crawled up her loft steps to bed. Even with that however, sleep had been in short burst followed by copious amounts of thrashing. Her brain had always done this to her even when she was Celestia’s personal student in Equestria. The body had been willing to lay there, but her mind would not stop racing. There was too much to think about: the future, bills, what to do with her stuff, magic, Twilight.

Sunset picked up the acoustic guitar that had been sitting at the foot of the bed and tested a few chords of what she had written down. After fifteen minutes of strumming and singing quietly she paused to examine her fingers. Fingers, she thought, I worked so hard to learn how to make these things work for me and fate was going to make me trade them out again for hooves. Sunset wondered how well she could play a guitar with hooves. Earth ponies managed it somehow. Though she imagined she could probably also use a specialized telekinesis spell to simulate fingers. Would it be the same?

The native Equestrian looked around her one bedroom townhome apartment. It contained nearly her entire life in the human world. All her memories and accomplishments, desired possessions, and necessities. The unit was not much, but it was hers and had been a significant step up from the homeless shelter she had spent her first few weeks at. Without a doubt it was better than being on the streets. She shuddered at those old memories.

Once Sunset had gathered enough information by asking questions and listening to others speak, she had found the right, or wrong depending on who you asked, people to help get her gems and gold bits turned into human currency. Sunset had played the game with the most cut throat and manipulative nobles Equestria had ever produced since its feudal founding. Armed with crucial information, a new body that was apparently considered appealing, and her burning ambitions, Sunset knew that a pleasant smile and well placed bribe would get her what she wanted. Failing that, she would find dirt on those who were impeding her and blackmail them. Those were dark times in her life best left in the past. However, it was impossible to look around at the life she had carved for herself and not see what she had once been. The monster inside… and out.

A knocking on the front door startled Sunset from her thoughts, her eyes travelling back to the thoroughly used and abused alarm clock. “Seven already? When did that happen?” Sunset checked her clothes. Her basic pajama set was acceptably modest in case the visitor was not someone she knew or wanted to deal with. It was far more likely to be a familiar face, but just in case, Rainbow Dash had given Sunset one of her old softball bats that she claimed was, “out of hits.” Whatever that meant.

“Huh.” Sunset opened the door and took a step back as Pinkie Pie burst through, throwing her arms to the air. A few pieces of confetti rained down from somewhere.

“GOOOOOOD MOOOOOOORNING!” If Sunset’s neighbors hated how loud her apartment got from late night gaming, testing of guitar chords, or Pinkie’s lack of an inside voice even at the break of dawn, they had never said so or complained to the landlord. “I know you were planning to go over to Equestria today, but I just had to see you to wish you a super fun, bestest, most awesome trip and see if you were up for breakfast because when you left last night you had that ‘Shimmy is down in the dumps’ look in your eye. Normally, I would throw you a cheer you up party, but you know, short notice.” Pinkie did a small spin and pulled a pink and blue cupcake from her hair.

Sunset smiled, taking the offered treat and pulled Pinkie into a sideways hug. “I still have time before the portal will be open and coffee and waffles sounds like a great idea.”

“YAY!”

“I need to change, so grab any seat you like.” Sunset pulled out a faded band t-shirt, comfortable jeans, and clean underwear before heading to the bathroom to change.

Pinkie sat on the couch for about five seconds before switching to the steps to her loft. “Hey Sunny?”

“Yeah?”

“I was just wondering, what’s going to happen to all of your stuff if you move back to Equestria?”

It was kind of sad how easily one could have a conversation through the paper thin bathroom door. “Funny that you should ask. I was up half the night think about that too. Well, that, and other stuff.”

“Other stuff being Twilight?” There was a crash sound as if something had fallen to the floor followed by a muffled curse. “You okay in there?”

“Yeah, just stumbled, knocked a few things over.”

“Dooooo you want to talk about anything?” Sunset opened the door so they wouldn’t have to shout through particle board. Sunset continued to brush her teeth to both stall for time and gather her thoughts. Apparently, she had not been guarding her expressions as well as she had thought. Canterlot royal court would have eaten her alive with how poorly she had been controlling her emotions since graduation.

“Well, I can pay off the rest of my lease contract because bailing on it would be rude and my landlord has been very accommodating. I can stick most of my stuff in a storage locker where I keep my tools and extra maintenance parts for Shadow. That bill auto withdraws from my account so I don’t have to worry about it for a while. Beyond that I may ask AJ if I can have a dresser at her place for when I come to visit from time to time. The rest will just be given away or trashed.”

“Yeah that makes sense. But what about Twilight?”

“Uh, what about her?”

Pinkie arched an eyebrow and examined her friend closely, the unyielding stare beginning to make Sunset shift uncomfortably. “About you being gay and crushing on her.”

“I’m not gay.”

“Mmmmhmmm.”

“I’m not. I’m bisexual. Or possibly pansexual. I get the labels confused. They change the definitions faster than Rarity changes seasonal color trends.” Sunset let out a breath, checking her hair. Her fingers snagged on a few knots so she took a brush to it while she gathering her thoughts to explain.

“Okay, let me see if I can explain this. You know in Equestria we don’t wear a lot of clothes because we’re ponies and we have fur and our society just doesn’t have the kind of taboos that humans have when it comes to the body. Clothes are just an accent or accessory. Maybe an extra layer for the cold or sunhat on a bright day.

“Long story short, we get used to seeing each other’s naughty bits so they really are not all that naughty anymore. Heck, I spent most of my early foalhood following Princess Celestia staring up at her great white plot. Trust me, I could see everything. Sure, physical appearance is still very important when selecting a partner, but it’s not the MOST important thing we look for. Or at least for me, I can’t speak for everypony."

Pinkie bobbed her head. “That makes sense.”

“That said, when I look for a partner that I want to be in a relationship with it’s their mind, who they are, not their body that’s most important to me. And no, don’t mention Flash because that was me just me being a manipulative little shit to get what I wanted. I needed a convenient cover to gather information on others while expanding my grip on the student body. I’m not proud of it, but it was still true that the best way to do that was to press my tits against him and shove my hand down his pants. I won’t lie, I enjoyed sex with him sometimes, but there was no love there. Even now, we get along as friends, but nothing more will ever come from that.”

Pinkie smiled. “You need someone with brains who can keep up with you.”

Sunset grimaced for a second before moving to the door. She grabbed her shoulder bag and keys and gestured for Pinkie to follow. Sunset locked up and the two made their way down the street to a mini storage lot. Pinkie bouncing and skipping like usual. Once they had made it to the storage unit Pinkie put her face directly in front of Sunset’s. “You never answered my question.”

“It wasn’t a question, it was a conjecture. Did you ride the bus here?” Pinkie nodded. “You want a ride to the diner?” Pinkie nodded again, more exuberantly.

Sunset smiled, retrieving what they came for. She wheeled out the polished black and silver motorcycle that she patted and stroked with loving care. Once Sunset had gotten established and began understanding more of the new world she had become trapped in, two things truly fascinated her. Technology and motor vehicles. Cars were nice, they could get you from point A to point B in every conceivable size, shape, and style. But what had really caught the former unicorn’s eye were the two wheeled vehicles where the person rode on top of rather than be restricted and strapped inside of. Once she had learned how to obtain a license to own a motorcycle and passed the written test, Sunset wasted no time taking the necessary training courses to learn to ride.

She had taken to riding like a fish to water. It was freedom. Like running through an open field on all fours like she had as a filly. It was how she had heard pegasi described flying. Nothing but you, the wind, and your instantaneous decisions to keep you from crashing. The necessary skills to keep you safe and the concentration needed to watch all the potential hazards around you drew Sunset like nothing else had.

Sunset always had a very overactive mind that would not be silenced most of the time. Multi-tasking reading, writing, studying, being creative, etc. It was one of the reasons she always strived to be the best at whatever she put her mind, hand or hooves to. Not just know it or learn it, but to master it. It was stressful and left her with anxiety, frustration, and many sleepless nights. But riding quieted her mind from those excess thoughts. When she rode it was just her and the road ahead.

Shadow had not been her first bike. That honor had gone to a used Kawasaki single cylinder that had served her well for about a year before she felt comfortable enough to upgrade to something bigger and more personal to her desires. So naturally, Sunset had done her homework, asked Rainbow Dash who also rode, and tested out various brands and styles. Her preference being Italian sport adventurer style. The fact that Shadow’s model name was also synonymous with the invisible pool of magic in her soul spoke to her in ways that could not be described in words.

Sunset retrieved her full face helmet and plunked it down on Pinkie’s head, the pink mass of hair making an impossible ‘ploink’ sound as it was forced into the black helmet with flames on the sides. “Oooooh,” Pinkie said through the helmet, “it smells like your shampoo!”

Sunset snorted. Pinkie just being Pinkie always brought a smile to her face no matter how sour her mood. “Considering that’s the one I usually wear it could be worse.” Sunset strapped on the spare skullcap she kept, but didn’t like as much. “C’mon, you know the rules, hold on to me and lean when I lean.” Though Sunset was ten times safer when she had a passenger, that by no means meant she rode slow. Even through the facemask Sunset could hear Pinkie’s cries of jubilation.

Breakfast had been at the local Waffle Shack. The food had been decent without complaint and Sunset said a silent thank you to no one in particular that Pinkie had been so occupied by her massive stack of pancakes that the previous conversation had not been resumed. Instead, the two talked about Pinkie’s plans for her sister Maud’s birthday next month. Sunset had listened while finishing her eggs and French toast.

The next stop was at Twilight’s house to drop the magic two-way diary off. Sunset had hesitated in the driveway long enough that Pinkie stopped in mid skip to look back at her friend. “Sunset?”

“I’m fine, Pinkie.” Sure, she could have just left it with Pinkie Pie, but Sunset had already said she would drop by. If things became awkward she would just back away and say it was time to go. However, it was not Twilight who eventually came to the door.

“Good morning, girls,” Twilight Velvet said in a chipper tone, cup of coffee in one hand. “If you dropped by to see Twily I’m afraid you just missed her.”

Sunset arched an eyebrow while Pinkie blew at the wind chimes to make them play. “Huh, that’s strange. I’m pretty sure I told her I was dropping by this morning. I’m going out of town for a few days and wanted to leave some of my notebooks and contact info with her.”

“Oh, I’m sure you told her. Twilight got home so late last night it was just before dawn. I was just waking up and only saw her for a few minutes before she ran upstairs. She showered, grabbed a few of those awful energy bars she likes and said goodbye. Something about having to get to work before they opened. I never even got to ask how her date went.”

“I bet it was fun since she got home so late! Or is it early?” Pinkie struck a pose of great contemplation while twirling a tootsie roll between her fingers.

Sunset nodded, digging her nails into her palms for a moment before smiling at Mrs. Velvet. “I’m sure it was fine.”

“You can leave it with me and I’ll make sure she gets it when she gets home.”

“Thanks, tell her we said hi, too.” Sunset waved before making her way back to Shadow. Pinkie was about to put her helmet back on when Sunset gently took it back. “No offense Pinkie, but I think I better head on from here by myself.”

“Awwww, but I wanted to wish you well on your trip.”

“And you are, right here. But I need to get some frustrations out, which means riding hard. I don’t want to chance hurting you.”

Pinkie’s hair deflated slightly. “Was it something I said?”

Sunset let out a long sigh before pulling her friend in for a warm hug. Hugging Pinkie was like squeezing a giant bag of soft, squishy micro beads. It didn’t make sense, but not everything had to. “I’m not mad, it’s not you. I’m just stuck in my own head right now. I’ll see you when I get back, we’ll plan something fun no matter how many calories we pack on.”

“Pinkie promise?” Sunset made the familiar pledge with hand gestures. The two said goodbye. Pinkie walked to the nearest bus stop while Sunset put her usual helmet on and fired up Shadow. If anyone in the neighborhood complained about the sound of the roaring engine or spinning tire Sunset did not stick around long enough to find out.

Normally, a trip from Twilight’s house to the portal in front of CHS would only have taken a few minutes, twenty tops and that was on a school day with traffic and school zones, which there was none. However, it took Sunset an hour to calm down enough after abusing poor Shadow with angry burnouts and hard acceleration out of corners. She would need to pamper her baby later with a quality oil change and a bath.

Sunset parked her bike under the carport of the faculty lot, chaining the rear wheel to the post. It was something she would never have gotten away with during the school year, but there were no teachers or principals to complain during the summer hours and it would be two days or less so it was relatively secure. The fact that the faculty lot was on the back of the school also helped camouflage it from view of the street.

The now former CHS student took a slow stroll around the campus building, reminiscing about the last few years of her life, both good and bad. When she had enrolled in high school it had not been to further her education, not really. Most of the curriculum was below what she had learned in Equestria as far as the subjects that had meshed. While learning more about the world she had become trapped in was important, what she really wanted was to stay near the portal and to not arouse suspicion of why someone who appeared to be only teenager was living alone and was not in school.

Those early days had been quite the crash course, culturally speaking. Learning to walk, talk, what to and not to eat, use fingers, figure out all the little social faux pas. The kind of things you can’t learn in books. Then came the finer details, such as what was an acceptable way to manipulate someone and what would get you arrested for harassment. And all of it just to make herself feel better and try and get back at Celestia for having the nerve to tell her, “No.”

Sunset barked out a laugh as she looked to the sky where the sun was moving to late morning. It was beyond absurd now. Taking an ancient magical artifact that she only had a small inkling of what it was capable of to try and give herself magic again. Then, in a fit of power drunken madness decided to try and return to Equestria as a conqueror over the burning corpses of those that tried to stop her. It would have failed so many different ways even if it hadn’t ended with Princess Twilight regaining control of the element and Sunset at the bottom of a crater. How she survived that was still a mystery. Sure, she was strong, and tough, but able to walk away with only a few bruises and tears, holes in her favorite jacket? Seriously, it was ten feet deep!

Sunset walked over to where the hole once was and felt the grass. No evidence of the Rainbow of Light remained, but she knew it was on this spot, something good came of something bad. They say you have to hit rock bottom before you realize the only way to go is up. With one final glance back at the school Sunset touched the stone plinth and felt the warmth of magic like a favorite childhood blanket. She stepped forward and disappeared.

It may have only been her imagination, but the familiar disorientation of the magical transformation was stronger than it had been in the past. Thankfully the mirror did not eject her across the room like it had done a number of times before. Sunset simply stepped forward then dropped to all four hooves, eternally thankful that her hour long anger ride had settled her stomach.

What did put a smile back on Sunset’s face was the purple alicorn and the young dragon to greet her. “Twilight!” Sunset pulled both friends into a quick hug before stepping back. “How long has it been since I last saw you two, six months?”

Twilight nodded. “You visited for Hearth’s warming and cheated during the snowball fight by melting all the snowballs before they could hit you.” The two mares giggled at the fun memory.

“It wasn’t from a shield, I’m just that hot,” Sunset said while flipping a hoof through her red and yellow mane.

Twilight rolled her eyes, but smiled and hip bumped her friend for fun. “While I’m always glad to see you, I gathered from your letter this wasn’t just a social call.”

The smile quickly retreated from Sunset’s face. “Unfortunately, no. We had another incident yesterday.”

“Is everypony, er, everyone okay? Was it an artifact or loose magic?”

“Everyone’s fine, no one was hurt. I did get hit in the face with a meat patty though.”

Twilight gaged. “Ewww.”

“Yeeeeeah.” Sunset shuddered at the memory. “Anyhow, it was loose magic and it was the second time in less than two months. I think the magical surges are coming more frequently and I have a feeling the mirror itself may have something to do with it.”

“Why do you say that?”

“Well, I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but it feels different these last few times I’ve traveled back and forth. It’s subtle, like the magic feels off. It could just be me.”

Twilight nodded, glancing at the mirror and her contraption that surrounded the ancient magical artifact. She reached out with her telekinesis and removed the book that was forcing the mirror open. “Well, sounds like we need to do some research. How much time do you have?”

“Two days max. I have to get back to work after that.” Sunset snorted, blowing hair from her face.

“You okay?”

“Yeah, I just don’t really like my job. I mean the tips are good, but I’m over the waiting tables thing.” Sunset glanced around the room of the crystal castle. “Which also leads into my next problem. I don’t know how much longer I can stay in the human world. I’m hitting a wall as far as how far I can go now that I’ve graduated. I mean, I love it there. I love my friends and my stuff, but… I need more to life than just the day to day grind. Maybe that makes me greedy or spoiled, but anything less than pushing myself just feels like giving up a part of who I am.”

Sunset glanced back to her flank at her cutie mark, the right of passage symbol of individualism that marked her as special and magically talented. Oddly, when she thought about it, Sunset could not recall the exact moment it had appeared despite it being one of the most significant moments in a young pony’s life. Sunset had always wondered why it never followed her to her human form. Perhaps it had to do with human bodies not having enough inherent magic or like the clothes, it was a matter of disguise and blending in. Too bad really, it would look great on her hip in a swimsuit.

Twilight smiled and led the way from the secondary storage room to the library proper. “You were Celestia’s personal student too. You’re not happy unless you are fully applying yourself. Trust me, I totally understand that. And if you decide that you want to spend most of your time in Equestria you are more than welcome to stay here for as long as you like. I mean look at this place, I still haven’t filled all the rooms.”

“And that’s even with Starlight claiming like six of them on the second floor,” Spike added. “She said she needed the others for her student projects because the School of Friendship is now her baby and didn’t want to cram everything into her office closet. Let’s be honest, she just wants to spread out like a diamond dog marking its territory.”

“I keep forgetting how busy everypony is getting. Starlight Glimmer taking on more work at the school, you preparing to take over for Celestia… I can’t believe you were even able to make time for me.”

“Oh, there are days I feel like I need to advance my research on how to properly and safely clone myself just to make due time, but then I remember the mirror pool incident and just tough it out.”

“The what?”

Twilight sighed. “I’ll tell you later. Right now I think we may need to catch a train.”

“A train? But we just got to the library.”

“I know, but from what you are describing I don’t think I have anything in my catalog that will help us. The mirrors were made by Star Swirl the Bearded and all the information is carefully guarded. Even after all this time I still haven’t had time to go through all of his restricted material.”

Sunset nodded, a flash of an old and painful memory passed through her thoughts. “I know, they are under strict lock and key in the Dark Magic Vault. But now I really need access. If I can’t figure out how to keep the stray magic from running wild the human world could be in danger. My friends are trying to move on with their lives and all this stray magic is still most likely caused by me and my dumbass plan years ago. I won’t impede their lives and their futures because of my sin.”

Twilight touched Sunset’s shoulder, pulling her in for a quick hug. “Well, your timing for the visit was at least serendipitous. The foremost expert on Star Swirl’s mirrors happens to be in Canterlot and is having a lecture on his thaumaturgic principles for CSGU students this afternoon. If we hurry, we can have lunch on the train and make the lecture.”

Sunset smiled warmly. “I forgot how much you idolize and worship every work Star Swirl produced.”

Spike rolled his eyes and Princess Twilight gave a shrug. “Eh, while his theories and works are still precious to my heart, I’ve gotten over most of my idolizing him. He’s a bit of a crank. You know what they say, never meet your heroes.”

“Wait, what?” Did she say meet?

Author's Note

If you've never ridden before, you may not understand. Motorcycles are dangerous, impractical, you have to deal with the elements and the occasional bug or rock, but there is just something so FREEING about it.

Feel free to comment or ask a question.

Chapter 4

The Grand Canterlot Mall was one of two such shopping extravaganzas in the greater metropolitan area. The second being the much smaller Golden Triangle Mall on the northwest side of the city. Though with the changing retail environment and online shopping it was rumored the quaint, little mall was not long for this world. The Grand, on the other hand, was still going strong. Location had aided in its ongoing success, nestled between the business commercial center of downtown Canterlot City and just close enough to the well to do uptown apartment complexes in addition to the numerous surrounding suburbs. The mall was both a recreational retreat and savvy shopper’s preference and while the parking was acceptable, for a mall, the location was pedestrian friendly as well as having easy access to bus stops.

For many teenagers, the mall had served as a hub for social gatherings as well as a place of part-time employment on busy afternoons and weekends. Now that summer had come once again, the Mecca to capitalism was busy no matter the time of day.

Rainbow Dash was the first to the food court and found a table big enough to accommodate all her friends who would be joining her soon. While she stood guard over the chairs, she salivated at the plentiful choices for her afternoon meal. The teriyaki chicken bowls did smell even better than usual and her stomach audibly agreed. Rarity was next of their group of friends to arrive. “Finally! Hold the table, I’m going to the Red Bowl.”

“Oh!” Rarity dug out a ten and handed it to her rainbow haired friend. “Get me a beef with mixed vegetables, please.” Rainbow gave a half hazard salute and weaved through chairs to go stand in line.

Applejack arrived next, having already bought a plate of barbeque chicken wings and fries. While she no longer worked at the mall it was still a treat to join her friends for a group lunch from time to time. “Pinkie texted me and said she was about five minutes out.” Applejack lowered her voice as she leaned closer to Rarity. “She also said she saw Sunset this mornin’.”

Rarity’s face lit up as if someone had injected caffeine directly into her bloodstream. “And you’re just telling me this now? I’ve already had to restrain myself six times from ripping my hair out at trying to find out how Twilight’s date went after you so rudely cut our expedition short.”

Applejack shrugged, putting a chicken bone back on her plate. “I toldya you could wait and look, here we are.”

“I swear, the stress from all of this is going to make me go grey early.” Rarity smiled, making a gesture as if she were adjusting the wide brim of her imaginary hat. “Regardless, I am ready to continue my investigation and put all the pieces of this complex love triangle together. For the good of all involved, I will reach the heart of the matter.”

“Nosey.”

“I beg your pardon? I am not nosey!”

“Are we talking about cats? I love their cute, little noses.” Applejack and Rarity turned to Fluttershy as she sat down with her large salad and cup of water. Both smiled warmly at their animal loving friend.

“Ohhhhh! What are talking about?” Pinkie sat down as if she had appeared from thin air.

“Rarity wants to ask how Twilight’s date went. Don’t encourage her.” Rarity threw a salt packet at Applejack who didn’t even flinch. The conversation came to a pause as Rainbow Dash returned with food.

Several minutes had passed before Rarity set her plastic fork down and scanned the food court that was steadily gathering shoppers and mall employees alike. “Where is she?”

“She’s going to miss the whole lunch hour and my boss jumps right up my ass if I’m even more than a minute late,” Rainbow grumbled, crossing her arms.

“Pinkie grinned. “Kinky.”

Rainbow Dash was about to retort when she spotted their friend in her uniform that was a cross between something from Microsoft and Tron. “Yo, Twilight!” The bespectacled girl stopped, a thin smile on her face as she gave a hesitant wave. After a short wait in the cold cut sandwich line, Twilight sat and joined her friends.

“Hey, sorry I’m late, we’re short handed at the store today. I had to come in early and it has just been so crazy.” Twilight gave a small laugh and shoved her face into her food. Rainbow quietly sucked down more of her soda, Fluttershy nodded, Pinkie smiled, Applejack arched an eyebrow. Rarity paused and with every fiber of her being politely waited for Twilight to finish chewing.

Pinkie said with a carefree smile, “Well that explains why you weren’t home this morning when Sunset and I stopped by.”

Twilight froze mid bite. “You… you stopped by my house this morning?”

“Yeah! Your mom said you got in super late-early and then turned around and ran out the door without saying two words, which is weird because I’m sure your parents wanted to hear all about your date and to make sure you were okay because they love you so, so, sooooo, very much.” Pinkie paused, tapping her chin. “Also, the mall doesn’t open till nine so your boss must be a real meanie to make you come in before there are even customers.”

Twilight swallowed and gulped down half her soda while trying to find anything else to look at besides her friend’s eyes. She took off her glasses and pulled out a cloth to clean them before returning them to her face, posture composed and smiling politely. “No, my boss is not a meanie. We just have so much to do and try not to disappoint our customers.”

“Are… are you sure you’re okay, Twilight?” Fluttershy asked, touching her friend’s hand. Fluttershy could feel how clammy it felt when Twilight briefly squeezed the offered hand before letting go, but chose not to say anything.

“I’m fine, there is no reason for anyone to worry.”

“And the date?” Rarity asked with a sparkle in her eyes and toothy grin.

“It was fine. We had dinner, then ate some cookies from a vendor while we strolled along the river walk until the stars came out. Afterwards, we went to the small hotel that Timber had reserved for us so we could spend the night together.”

It was all said so matter-of-factly and Twilight nodded then took another bite of her sandwich. Applejack could have sworn she saw smoke coming out her Rarity’s ears as her sapphire blue eyes narrowed and turned as hard as diamonds. “Annnnnnd?”

“And what?” Twilight asked, taking another sip.

Rainbow sighed, groaned and pinched the bridge of her nose, leaning closer to the table. “She wants to know if you two had sex. You know, bumped uglies, rode the wooden pony, that kind of stuff.” Rainbow caught Rarity’s exasperated expression. “What? You’re the one who says all the time we’re freaking adults and this a perfectly normal adult topic, like politics and retirement plans. Our lives are now just some Friday night TV drama crap.”

Rarity was about to scold her brash friend, but nothing that was said was untrue. Except calling her favorite TV dramas crap. That was probably uncalled for. Fluttershy blushed, but did not turn away. Applejack pulled her Stetson down a bit farther and Pinkie just smiled, slowly leaning in closer. Twilight set her sandwich down taking an extra moment to wrap the rest up and clean her hands.

“Yes.”

Rarity gasped and grinned, Fluttershy smiled serenely, Rainbow shrugged and sat back down to finish off her bowl, and Applejack simply nodded. Pinkie, however did not cheer, did not smile, or frown, or do anything. She just stared. Twilight finally looked to her right. “Is there something on my face?”

“There’s definitely something NOT on your face,” Pinkie replied in an extremely un-Pinkie Pie like tone.

The exchange brought Rarity’s head back down from the clouds. “Darling, I know we’re in public, but don’t you want to elaborate? You are easily the most well-read out of all of us. Surely you can eloquently comment on how it was everything you imagined it would be and he was a perfect gentleman, catering to your every need and desire. Give me something, I’m dying over here!”

Twilight pushed her chair back and stood, taking her half eat lunch with her. “Timber did everything right and yes, he catered to my needs and desires. I’m sorry, I have to get back to the store.”

“Twilight!” Her friends called out, but she continued to walk away without looking back. The five remaining friends all shared glances between each other. Rarity finally smacked Applejack’s bicep.

“What?”

“Well?” Rarity demanded. “Was she lying? We all know you can sense a lie the moment it leaves someone’s lips.”

Applejack sighed. “She wasn’t lyin’, but she was also not tellin’ the truth either. Whatever’s goin’ on with that girl it’s as complicated as a quality sailor’s knot.”

“You… you don’t think Timber… Do you think he…” Fluttershy could not bring herself to say what crossed her mind, but they all understood where her fears went.

“She did make him wait a long time for it. I mean, most guys expect the panties to come off after the first few dates if they’ve gone well and they’ve been dating for a year, right?” Rainbow looked around the table. Rarity’s face twisted in disgust, mostly likely at Dash’s lack of dating protocol decorum. “I’m just saying, we’ve all had that fear. Well, except AJ, who doesn’t go on dates.”

“And considerin’ where your mind’s goin’ is it so surprisin’ I don’t date?”

“Girls!” Rarity hissed, taking a moment to compose herself. “We are making wild assumptions and Twilight said he did everything right! That leads one to better assume that Twilight was the problem, not Timber.”

“She didn’t smile.”

Rarity turned to Pinkie. “Pardon?”

Pinkie frowned and the entire world felt a little more grey. “She said yes, but her eyes didn’t smile when she said it.”

Sunset hadn’t felt like eating on the train and instead chose to nap, her fatigue from the night before finally catching up with her. The gentle rocking of the railcar and the light murmur of background noise granted the goldenrod unicorn a calm and dreamless rest for a few hours before the train's steam whistle roused her. When Sunset’s eyes fluttered open, a cup of coffee and a strawberry scone were floating in violet levitation magic nearby.

“I saved you a little something from the snack trolley. Hopefully I didn’t scorch the coffee trying to keep it warm,” said Princess Twilight with a sheepish grin.

Sunset took the offered drink in her own magical aura and carefully risked a sip. It was plain and black and desperately needed cream and sugar, but it was just the right temperature. “It’s fine, Twilight. And thank you for letting me nap. I didn’t sleep well last night.”

“Not sleeping, not eating. Are you sure you graduated and are not secretly preparing for a study binge before a final exam?”

Sunset thought it was supposed to be a joke, maybe. She smiled politely regardless of its intent and moved on. “You know, I’m still a little mad at you.”

“Oh, come on!” Twilight groaned and facehoofed. “I could have sworn I told you he was alive. That was a crazy week and… well overwhelming only begins to describe it.”

“Star Swirl the freaking BEARDED, Twilight. You forgot to mention to me that you not only met one of the greatest unicorn mages in the history of the world, but you forgot multiple times! I’m not his biggest fangirl,” Sunset gestured to Twilight, “but I still totally respect the kind of magic he was able to wield and conjure. He could have helped us with the memory stone incident because he knew Clover the Clever!”

“Well, he wasn’t in the city at the time if I remember correctly. Besides, I came through for you in the end!”

Sunset chuckled, give Twilight a quick hug. “Yes, yes you did. Thank you.”

Twilight moved to the exit as the train pulled to a halt at the platform. The conductor held the other passengers back to allow the princess to exit first. Twilight rolled her eyes, but did not bother to argue. She after all, had to get used to it and the entourage that would soon follow. Speaking of entourage and hangers on…

“Sunset,” Twilight began once they were away from the platform, “do you want to take time to visit Princess Celestia while we’re here? I’m certain we’ll have time and I know she loves getting to see you.”

Sunset was about to comment when the pair were blitzed by camera flashes and reporters fighting to ask Twilight questions. They shielded their eyes and nodded to one another. In two flashes, both alicorn and unicorn disappeared popping back into existence right before the guard gate at the front of the palace grounds. The two guards snapped to attention and quickly moved to block the entryway with stoic expressions and polearms in case anyone had tried to follow the princess too closely.

“Glad we had the same location in mind,” said Twilight.

“Not the first time I’ve been chased by the paparazzi either. Celestia always told me that if I felt like they were invading my personal space to make for the guard house. They would know what to do. Plus, that was more diplomatic than my kneejerk reaction to try and set them on fire.”

Twilight gapped. “You didn’t?!”

Sunset grinned. “Only once.”

“You are horrible sometimes.”

“Love me for who I am.” The mares laughed as they followed the path that would take them to the lecture halls of Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns. It was a path they both knew well and could have walked it backwards, blindfolded, while reciting bad poetry. Unlike Twilight, Sunset did not have many fond memories of her time at school and humored her friend while Twilight pointed out certain spots and changes to the campus that had occurred over the years.

Sunset did manage to trip her friend a few times with a well timed comment. “Oh, I see they actually did put a new roof on the potion chemistry lab. They tried to fix it when I blew it up, but it never quite sat right.”

“So that’s why it looked asymmetrical? Ugh. That use to bother me for the longest time when I would look up at it. I just thought it was the architect trying to be clever.”

“If by clever you mean trying to save money by re-piecing a near completely obliterated wooden slat roof back together then sure, clever.” Twilight smiled at her companion, adding an eye roll for good measure.

The two arrived at the lecture hall and found an inconspicuous corner to sit in despite that there were no bad seats for viewing and the acoustics paired with a simple projection spell meant that everyone could see and hear just fine. Much to Sunset’s surprise it was not a full house. Perhaps everypony who wanted to hear the legendary mage speak had already caught an earlier seminar? Sunset was slightly disappointed she did not need to cast a disguise or shield spell just to keep ponies from crowding her or Twilight. More than her disappointment was her surprise that Twilight was not studiously taking notes.

“Heard this all before?”

Twilight shrugged. “It’s all in the general reading. Either he doesn’t cover his restricted works or it’s been so long even he can’t remember what he wrote down.” Sunset settled in for what would likely be a slow hour and a half.

“That’s all the time we have for if there are no pertinent questions.” Star Swirl the Bearded stated and no students raised a hoof. He nodded, retrieving his cloak and infamous chapeau lined with bells from the rack in the corner. Sunset had to agree with Twilight, it hadn’t been a riveting or life changing seminar. Most of the material covered was simply a rehash of laws and principles of magic that Sunset had long ago memorized along with his favorite subjects and strange tangents including one about the cream filling of deep fried sponge cake. If Sunset hadn’t caught that nap on the train she would have fallen asleep in class for sure. The thought made her both nostalgic and embarrassed.

With a nod of approval from Twilight the two mares exited their seats and proceeded to the lecture floor before the legendary unicorn could vanish. The elderly, grey furred unicorn still had a spring in his step and eyes as sharp as surgical blades. He spotted the approaching pair and gave a respectful nod of his head. “Princess Twilight, you know my work backwards and forward and you still honor me with your presence.”

“While the material wasn’t new, I did enjoy your side discussion about the merits of possibly using whipped cream as propellant catalyst. I know my friend Pinkie Pie would approve.” Twilight stepped aside and gestured to Sunset. “But I really came here so that I could personally introduce my good friend, Sunset Shimmer, to the greatest unicorn of the pre-classical age.”

Sunset stepped forward and gave a proper curtsey just like she had been taught long ago by Celestia. Star Swirl returned the honor with his own. “I’ve read many of your works, maybe not all of them, but many. Your accomplishments are unparalleled.”

Star Swirl nodded again and turned as if to leave. “Thank you. Any young mind that can appreciate my words and formulas and is a friend to knowledge is worthy of my utmost respect. Good day.”

Sunset could sense the starting spell formulations for a teleport and slammed down on his magic to interdict the spell matrix. The unicorn stallion blinked twice and turned back to Sunset, his expression less elderly and also less welcoming. Sunset did her best to look admonished, but only just so. “Sorry, I really have some questions for you and Twilight had mentioned you might try to avoid us.”

Twilight’s face was a cross between horror and betrayal. “That didn’t mean I wanted you to clamp down on one of history’s greatest mage’s horn! You could have caused a feedback block and seriously injured him!”

Star Swirl gestured and shrugged off the comment. “While unexpected, it was not so terribly sudden that I couldn’t divert the power build up to just fizzle. Still, not an easy feat to accomplish. You have my attention, Miss Shimmer. Not just any unicorn could penetrate my barrier matrix with brute force alone.”

“I’ve had a lot of specialized training in the past.” Sunset paused before deciding it was better to just be direct. They didn’t have time to play the usual game of jockeying information to see how much was safe to reveal. “We’re both pretty busy so I’m just going to level with you since Twilight probably didn’t mention me to you, since she forgot to mention your return to me until this morning.” Twilight had suddenly found the lecture hall ceiling very interesting. 'Oh yes, look at that, very interesting.'

Star Swirl nodded. “Follow me to the antechamber so that we may continue without the on lookers.” Sunset and Twilight turned to find a few lingering students who had stayed and found the exchange interesting. The three ponies left the lecture hall out the side door to a smaller classroom that barely had enough space for a chalk board and ten chairs. Star Swirl set his hat down and took a moment to throw up a privacy bubble around the room. He gestured for the other unicorn to continue.

“When I say I had specialized training I meant from Princess Celestia herself. I was the Princess’ former personal student before Twilight. Even more so than that, I practically grew up in the castle and used to terrorize the staff and guards as practice with my magic. The long and short of that I was a huge pain in the rump and a powerful one at that. But then, ten years ago Princess Celestia showed me one of your magic mirrors and I saw something in it and it changed my life forever.”

Star Swirl’s expression changed several times in a matter of seconds. It was fortunate that his eyes were so expressive given that his beard hid much of his muzzle. “Celestia showed you one of my mirrors? May I ask why?”

“Even to this day I don’t know for certain why she showed it to me. I never got a straight answer. Regardless, I became obsessed with the mirror and eventually Celestia and I had a fight over it. It resulted in my sneaking into the dark magic and forbidden section, my dismissal and,” Sunset sighed, “and with me jumping through the mirror.”

Star Swirl sat down and stroked his beard. “Well now. This just got more interesting. I asked Celestial about the Multium Mirror once all the business with the Pony of Shadows had been settled. She said it had been destroyed.”

Sunset looked to Twilight whose face twisted in contemplation before eyes lighting up. “Oh, you must mean that prototype mirror where we met an evil, alternate Celestia. Yeah, that got weird fast. We almost lost the princess when the realities started to merge.” Sunset’s jaw was hanging open and Twilight gently closed it for her and smiled sheepishly. “I forgot to tell you about that adventure too, didn’t I?”

Sunset sighed and rolled her eyes. “It’s like I live in a different universe or something.”

“But you do!” The two mares shared a small laugh before a polite cough brought them back to task. “Right, yes. That mirror was destroyed. But the one where Sunset ran through is different, has a pony at the top and a moon.”

“Ah!” Star Swirl nodded. “The Lunar Lock Mirror. Yes, that one was much safer. Because it was locked to a specific time dilation its magic coalescence was minimal even locked to only a single dimension. I would love to read your notes and papers on what you experienced on the other side. Surviving for thirty moons amongst aliens and still able to return unharmed. What an adventure indeed!”

Sunset nodded. Scientifically speaking, her time on Earth probably would be academically very intriguing to any Equestrian researcher... but that was a conversation for another day. “I would gladly get into the details with you about it, but the reason we came today is we need your help to save Earth... the place on the other side of the mirror that is. Equestrian magic is beginning to bleed through at an increasing rate and I fear for my friends on the other side.”

“Impossible,” Star Swirl dismissed with the wave of a hoof. “Well, improbable. Even if that were the case once the mirror closes again any residual power spillage would simply dissipate into harmless celestial energy. That realm has almost no magic. In fact, I use to dump really dangerous artifacts and creatures there simply for that reason.”

Twilight and Sunset both stared flatly at the stallion. “We know,” they said in unison.

“Then problem solved! When can I expect to see your notes?”

“I don’t have time to write notes on living there, I’m too busy, you know, living there!”

“But if you go back you’ll be trapped again. A unicorn with no magic… that would be a fate almost as excruciating as being locked in Tartarus after the guards sawed your horn off.”

Sunset shuddered and scowled, memories flooding over her that she had to fight hard to suppress. “Trust me, I know.” She let out a breath and composed herself. “It’s my home, or at least my primary home if I can save it. I like it there, my stuff, my friends. People I care for. If I can’t get the loose magic under control it could ruin their lives and possibly endanger the Earth to a catastrophic disaster.”

“Then we destroy the mirror. Pesky things now seem like they were more trouble than what they were worth.”

“WHAT?!” Sunset screamed. “NO! I said control not close forever! I mean… Yes, I love it there, but! Grrrr! It’s complicated!”

“Plus, Princess Celestia would be heartbroken if you were lost there forever.” Sunset smiled at Twilight’s comment, but it was just one more burden to bear if this plan failed.

“Alright, I’m clearly missing some of the story. Please, tell me how the magic became so unstable, every detail. Even the smallest pebble can create an avalanche under the right circumstances.” Sunset gulped. She was afraid it would come to this. Twilight wrapped a wing over her and pulled Sunset close. At least she didn’t have to lay all her failures and crimes before this legendary unicorn mage alone.

After nearly an hour, Sunset and Twilight wrapped up the various adventures and tales of stolen crowns, singing sirens, power mad doppelgangers, and loose forgotten artifacts. After a pause for a water break Sunset let out a soft chuckle, reminding herself once again she should be writing these things down to sell for the movie rights. The amusement was lost however when Star Swirl finished pacing and looked at both mares with another one of those expressions that changed multiple times in a matter of seconds.

“You… How are you two not dead? How have you two not destroyed the universe as we know it?!”

“Um…” Twilight stalled.

“Yeah… It’s not like… You know what, I’m just going to be honest and say dumb luck.”

Star Swirl narrowed his eyes, his pacing coming to a stop before Sunset. “Perhaps. If I may, Miss Shimmer, may I perform a scan on you?”

Sunset arched an eyebrow quizzically. “Uh, sure. I mean I’ve had full scans done before, but I don’t feel sick or anything if that’s what you’re worried about.”

“No, this is a different kind of scan. It goes… deeper.” Star Swirl took a breath, his horn beginning to glow. “You may feel a tingling sensation, but it will pass.”

“What do you-“ Sunset did not get a chance to finish her sentence as the scan passed over and through her. Medical scans usually left the patient with a slight tingling sensation that was similar to goosebumps. Star Swirl’s scan felt like someone was poking her with thumbtacks over her entire body. Sunset squeezed her eyes shut and tried to squirm, but found her entire body paralyzed. The discomfort did not go unnoticed by Princess Twilight.

“What are you doing to her?”

The scan concluded and Sunset jumped around the small room trying to get the invasive sensation to go away. “What the hell was that?!”

Star Swirl staggered back, his eyes as wide as saucers and unfocused as he gazed at information that only he could see. His mouth hung open and Twilight was suddenly afraid the elderly unicorn was about to have an aneurism. The princess was about to reach out to him when he breathlessly whispered, “Sweet mother of all creation…” His eyes regained their focus and they locked on Sunset Shimmer.

Sunset had seen that look in the eyes of many before, ponies and human students alike. It had only lasted for a second or two, but it had been all too familiar. She was intimately acquainted with the expression of mind numbing fear in someone’s eyes. After all, she was the one who most often had been instilling it.

“Star Swirl?”

He ignored the princess. “I have to go.”

“What kind of scan was that? What did you see?” Sunset demanded.

“A special scan spell that only I and perhaps the two sisters know. I never wrote it down. If done improperly it can leave the caster’s brain leaking out their ears and the volunteer in convulsions. It scans not only your body, but your life energy. Done properly I should have been able to see your ancestral tree dating back a dozen generations.”

Sunset gasped, falling to her knees as tears began to form in her eyes. “You… you mean, you know who my parents were? My grandparents? Please, I apologize for every prod and quip I have ever made about you. Please, tell me what you learned, if nothing else, please tell me if you know their names. I never knew them and I could pull records when there’s time and work backwards from there.”

Star Swirl sighed. “I’m sorry, but I believe I made a mistake,” he put on a smile. “I haven’t cast that spell in forever, I’m just lucky my brain didn’t melt. I apologize again for your discomfort. I have a very important meeting to attend to. Please, take this card, it will grant you access to the restricted section of the Star Swirl wing of the library where copies of all my research on mirrors now resides. We will reconvene at first light to discuss our options on how to correct the flow of magic to the other world.”

“But, no, wait!” Star Swirl vanished a moment later. Sunset got back to her hooves and kicked a helpless chair across the room. “Grahh! He’s hiding something!”

“Not to mention, as a princess I already have unrestricted access to all the Star Swirl wing.” Twilight paused to contemplate. “Well, I’m never one to say no to research.”

“And the fact that he’s hiding something?”

“Let’s check in with Raven later to see when Princess Celestia is available. I’d be willing to bet we can get this all straightened out over dinner. But first, to the library!” Sunset smile returned at Twilight’s enthusiasm though it did little to dispel the unease that now sat in the pit of her stomach.

Canterlot Castle had variously levels of protections from the obvious, such as gates and legions of guards to the subtle, such as wards, spells, and magical trap alarms. Few unicorns were capable of properly performing a teleportation spell so there were only interdiction wards against such spells in the most secure of locations. Even still, a unicorn with sufficient enough power, experience, and imagination could find ways to get around the castle and grounds quickly.

Star Swirl appeared in the throne room where Princess Celestia was just wrapping up what was supposed to be the last public grievance of the day. The unicorn mage appeared in a flash, setting the waiting Solar Guards on edge. He ignored them and marched pass the silence struck ponies who had been arguing about an inheritance property dispute that local magistrates had been unable to resolve. Celestia was about to comment on the sudden appearance of her old friend and mentor when he shocked them all by climbing right up to the princess and wrapped his forehoof over her shoulders.

“Solve it yourselves, court is adjourned!” In a flash, Star Swirl teleported himself and the solar princess out of the throne room. They appeared a second later in the center of the maze garden.

“Star Swirl!” Celestia was caught between irritated and surprised confusion. “That was highly inappropriate even for you. Explain yourself.”

The elder mage narrowed his eyes at Celestia. “Certainly. After you explain to me why I just ran into the Ignis Ferrum Incarnate?” Celestia gasped. If she had not already been pure white all the color would have drained from her face.

Author's Note

I'm not sure if people will like how I portrayed Star Swirl in this, but he has his reasons. And no, the mirrors did not have names, but I think since he invented them he would have called them something more than just, "the mirror." Creative liberties and all that.

Chapter 5

According to the Ponyville Gazette, The Castle of Friendship was a shining beacon of hope and understanding. A symbol of what could be accomplished when not just ponies, but every creature worked together in harmony. The crystal structure was grown from the magic and blessing of the Tree of Harmony itself and was quickly becoming a tourist attraction and site of pilgrimage.

It was also arguably an eyesore. The tower itself stood at least two stories higher than the previous tallest building in Ponyville, Town Hall, which called into question sometimes who actually held the political authority in the small town. Some elderly ponies also claimed when the light hit the outside walls just right it would blind them. There had been lawsuits… several of them.

Still, no one was going to complain too harshly. After all, it was Princess Twilight’s castle and she was well loved by most ponies and even many beyond the borders of Equestria. This popularity and desire by the population at large to visit the castle led to a small conflict among the two ponies and dragon who called the castle home. Twilight Sparkle wanted basic defenses, but nothing too big or elaborate that might scare visitors away thus making the Castle of Friendship less... friendly. This desire for more subtle defenses was in opposition to the suggested electrocution wards, gravity well prisons, and teleportation catapults that would launch an intruder, theoretically all the way to the frozen north.

Those robust and decisively malicious defenses had been suggested by Starlight Glimmer who, from personal experience, found the castle’s magical defenses lacking top to bottom. Having broken in to abuse the power of the Cutie Map table, Starlight felt it was too easy for some rabid fan to sneak in and hold the princess hostage for a bag of cherries and all the gold in Canterlot. To Starlight’s dismay, she had been outvoted.

Star Swirl the Bearded was able to carefully disable or bypass the castle’s wards and defenses within moments of his arrival. He quietly slipped in and used a silence spell to muffle the sound of his own hoofsteps on the crystalline floor. It took the stallion less than half an hour to search the library and surrounding storage rooms to find what he sought.

It was just as he feared. His surprise leading to a disappointed head shake as he found the mirror sitting currently inactive, but still surrounded by pumps and arcane contraptions that were used to force the mirror open. He sighed. “Fools, the lot of them. Like foals playing with fire spells for the first time.”

The mage scholar in him wanted to study the device Princess Twilight had created that managed to bypass the lunar cycle safeties he had installed, but duty came first and Equestria would only be safe after his crowning achievement and failure was removed permanently. It was his sworn duty to protect the realm even if it meant destruction of his masterpiece. Star Swirl’s horn began to glow and hum with power and a basic energy power blast lashed forth. However, instead of striking the mirror the blast ricocheted off a shield, then the floor, and finally through a book shelf. Several books fell to the floor with a perfectly burned hole through the middle of them. Star Swirls eyes returned to the mirror as a pony came around from behind the apparatus, clicking her teeth.

“Ohhh. Twilight is not going to be happy with you once she sees what you did to her books. Not to mention the whole breaking into her castle in the middle of the night, and, oh yeah. Trying to destroy the mirror you told us to conduct research on.” Star Swirl scowled at Sunset Shimmer. “I was hoping I was wrong. I tried to tell Twilight something was wrong, but she was face deep in one of your journals she just couldn’t put down and work the pieces together even after you ditched us.

“Did you know history always portrayed you as a genius with a penchant for silliness? Too bad your eyes gave you away. I know what it’s like to put a character for show, to fool the general audience. I did it for years to the Canterlot nobility and then later to faculty and students at both schools I attended. I was damn good at it too. In my hay day, no one could see past the character I put on. I know the eyes of a liar. I told Twilight I could see it in your eyes and I learned a long time ago from the best how to read all the physical tells. Still, Twilight had faith. She’s a good pony like that.”

Sunset strode closer, her teal eyes not blinking for a second, her horn covered in a faint red aura with a spell ready to activate. “The last straw however, was Celestia. You see, we met with her briefly before dinner and I could tell something had bothered her. It was only for a second or two when she looked at me, but it was there, the crack in her mask. A façade she had perfected for over a millennium and she looked pained, scared. That just does NOT happen.”

“Yes, I suppose I should have expected no less from Celestia’s Perfect Flaming Sword.”

Sunset gave the stallion a quizzical look. “Okay, I have been called a lot of things over the years, most of them inappropriate to repeat out loud, but that’s a new one.”

Star Swirl let out a small laugh that lacked any hint of humor. Sunset imagined if Pinkie had heard it, she would have screamed at how fake it sounded. “Your mother has kept much from you. Many truths, many secrets. I imagine she has come by it so naturally now that she does not spare a moment to second guess the consequences. It is, of course all done for the good of Equestria. That is what we tell ourselves to justify the sins and sacrifices we make.”

“Going for the low blows now?” Sunset’s teal eyes hardened, her voice taking on an angry growl. “Would you like me to sit back so you can take a better stab at my heart? I know you probably asked around or took the time to learn about my past after you did that scan earlier. More than half the castle staff hated me. I’m sure the ones that didn't quit would gladly retell a horror story or two of Filly Shimmer from Tartarus. So yes, I know I was adopted. I never knew my parents and Celestia took me in as her ward and personal student. Officially, I was property of the monarchy. Though if you asked Kibitz or Raven they would be the first to tell you that Celestia may have raised me since before I can remember, but I’m not her daughter.”

Star Swirl settled in, sitting on his haunches and removed his bell covered hat, setting it on the nearby table. His face took on an expression that was akin to pity. Sunset did not know what game the old unicorn was playing at, but she kept a shield spell around the mirror just in case.

“Tell me,” he began, “do you ever feel as if you have more strength than the average unicorn, both physically and your mana well? Do you have to work hard just to fall asleep? That you have to wear yourself down completely just to ease your ever racing mind?”

“It’s called hyperactive intellect as well as good physical conditioning. I don’t obsess about my body, but I still care enough to keep fit. Was there a point to that? Going to next criticize my need for coffee in the morning or ask if I drool on my pillow?”

“It’s more complicated than you realize. After hearing how you stole the Element of Magic and were even able to wield it, albeit poorly, I suspected there was more to you. Not just anypony can command an element even outside of our dimension, it shouldn’t have worked at all. But as I said before, my deep scan read your very essence and yes, I spoke with Celestia to confirm my suspicions. You, Sunset Shimmer, are a weapon golem. You were to be a perfect weapon, incarnate, crafted from ancient alicorn magic that even I barely understood when I compiled my findings in a journal. The Alicornum Vita Creaturae.”

Of all the things Sunset had expected Star Swirl to say that had not come anywhere close to the list. “That’s preposterous! Look at me! I’m not made of metal or clay. It… nothing you are saying makes any sense!”

“It would make perfect sense if you knew the truth. She changed the ritual dynamics and then failed to complete it. Celestia bo-“

As if the calling of her name were a summoning spell, Celestia appeared in a bright flash of teleportation magic, the heat wash and concussion throwing Sunset and Star Swirl back from one another. She took a moment to take in the scene, giving Sunset a glance and Star Swirl a glare. “I thought I made it clear from our conversation earlier that you were to let Twilight and Sunset handle this.”

“I created the mirrors. They are my responsibility and clearly your former students have proven as reckless as you in their use.” Star Swirl glared back at the alicorn whose magenta eyes never left him. “I warned you long ago about the dangers of repeated mirror use and you persisted. Even at the risk of all of Equestria you still continued to visit Sombra until you had no choice but to destroy the Multium Mirror to sever the coalescence flow.”

“We were careful,” Celestia retorted. “We spaced out our visits to allow the two dimensions time to settle. Sometimes we did not see each other for years!”

“Careful? Like you were careful in creating that?” Star Swirl pointed at Sunset.

“How dare you.” Sunset had been about to offer her own retort, but the comment died in her mouth, evaporating with all her saliva as the temperature in the room suddenly spiked to a blistering blast furnace. The open pages to the book closest to Celestia actually blackened and flaked away as ash. “You will not speak of Sunset Shimmer as if she were an abomination.”

Star Swirl arched an eyebrow. “But isn’t she? If you hold your weapon in such high regard and with the same compassion you claim to have for all ponies then tell her the truth. Explain it to her as you explained it to me earlier this night so that we may all have a better understanding of what you did and why.”

Celestia turned her gaze to Sunset who had remained close to the mirror just in case she had to protect it again. Sunset watched as Celestia flinched, actually flinched! The stoic confidence of the goddess of the sun having eroded instantaneously. While Sunset had no doubt some of what the elder mage had said had a seed of truth to it, particularly about the secrets, but could it be? Had Celestia lied about finding her in a basket as a newborn on the doorstep of the palace?

Star Swirl snorted. “Well?”

Starlight Glimmer rolled out of bed when she heard the unmistakable sounds of ponies arguing. It was muted, but sound traveled easily off crystal walls. Her own room featured two large throw mats to help muffle the echoes of her hoofsteps. “Ugh, I told Twilight we needed better security wards.”

Still, intruders meant she had full right to deal with them as she saw fit. It was late, she was tired, and she had school administrator duties to deal with in the morning. That spelled out swift and harsh justice in her book. Starlight followed the sounds of the voices to the library annex where the portal mirror was kept. This fact gave her a moment of pause that whoever was on the other side of that door may be a friend. Was Pinkie Pie playing portal tag with her human doppelganger again? Even if that was the case, they shouldn’t be playing with the portal at all let alone mere hours before dawn.

Starlight readied a kinetic force spell and kicked the door open for extra dramatic effect. “I hope you like the taste of… oh.” Her words died. Starlight was no slouch. In fact, for a unicorn who lacked the sophisticated formal training of many of her friends she was a magical juggernaut. However, there were still some ponies who were in her weight class or higher. Three of them were sitting in the room all looking at her.

“Starlight Glimmer,” Celestia said as casually and serenely as if they were meeting for afternoon tea. “Would you be so kind as to put on a pot of tea?” Starlight glanced from one face to another, each having their own varying degree of hostility. Starlight had no idea what she just walked in on, but tea seemed like the last thing anyone needed.

“Of course, princess.” At least it let her back out slowly. And where was Twilight, she thought, as she made her way to the kitchen.

Sunset groaned, running a hoof down her face. She was too tired to do this dance and too angry to fake civility. “Talk.”

Celestia sucked in a long breath and slowly released it. “I know you will find this hard to believe after the many rifts we have suffered through over the years, but I was only trying to protect you. This is not how I wanted to have this conversation…”

Sunset gestured with a hoof and Celestia continued. “Thirty years ago, I passed through the Multium Mirror to visit another Equestria so very similar to this one. I had done this many times before over the centuries, being careful to space out my visits so as to not create further paradoxes within our dimensions. In that other world there lived a good and benevolent unicorn king named Sombra. We had met long ago and had fallen in love. After I lost Luna to her madness as Nightmare Moon, Sombra was the only small comfort I had in my very long and lonely existence. Until you came along.”

Celestia shifted, her eyes never meeting Sunset’s, instead looking into a dark corner lost in her reminisce. “I knew of Nightmare Moon’s eventual return and had sought ways to protect my little ponies from the inevitable conflict. While we have a decent mage defense and well trained army, they would be unable to do more than slow down an alicorn as powerful as Luna. It would have been a slaughter, the gutters and ditches choked with the blood of those willing to lay down their lives for me. That nightmare haunted me for years.

“With the elements still refusing to heed my commands and no willingness to use them again on my beloved sister, I was left with few options to shore up our woefully unprepared defenses. Time was drawing near and no evidence of a renewal of harmony in sight, I became desperate. So, I researched the ancient text of past alicorns. In one book I found a spell on how to create an alicorn. You know the book, Sunset, you threw it at me once.”

Sunset grimaced, remembering the night of their fight and her choice to flee through the mirror. “Okay, so centuries ago you fell in love with a king from another dimension, but what happened thirty years ago?”

Celestia pawed at her hoof guards. “Sombra and I made our plans to bring you into this world.”

“Wh… What?! But you said you looked at how to make an alicorn. I’m… no… you didn’t…”

“Yes,” Celestia bowed her head, “because if we had followed the directions to the letter that is what you would be right now.” Sunset staggered, her eyes darting around.

Starlight returned with the tea and Sunset immediately grabbed a cup and downed hers in one scalding gulp. She hardly noticed the burn. After several breaths to regain control of her voice Sunset asked, “What went wrong?”

“You must understand, the spell was not meant for a living alicorn, but instead a soulless weapon with all the power and hardiness of a true alicorn. The incarnate golem would have been fearless, ruthless, and unstoppable. When the ritual preparations had been completed years later and I met with Sombra again, he offered me a second option.

“According to his own research we could still apply the ritual, but instead of imbuing the power to a golem of steel or clay it may be possible to pass on the power to a living pony. One that would be born an alicorn with no soul, but still be able to think, and feel, and choose how and when to fight instead of just being a perfect obedient weapon. After much discussion, we chose to cast the ritual upon the foal growing inside me. You.”

Sunset’s legs gave out and she fell to the ground. Next to her the tea kettle and cups also crashed to the crystal floor. “I’ll… go get a mop.” Starlight exited before anyone could object. Celestia made to reach for Sunset but the unicorn flinched.

“I… my whole life you told me I was special, but also that I was simply your student. I, I wanted you to officially adopt me for years, to love me like a daughter because I thought I had been abandoned by my family and I wanted a mother. I wanted you to be my mother so badly I cried for you into my pillow some nights. You… you’ve been… you lied to me all this time.”

“I am so very sorry, Sunset,” Celestia said sorrowful, tears threatening to spill. “It was to protect you, the convenient lie I always told myself. I had to hide my pregnancy with robes and illusions. Only Raven and Kibitz knew the truth and both were spellbound from revealing it to any creature. Hardest of all, I had to pretend to not be more than a teacher for fear of what the nobility would say or do if they found out the truth. Never being allowed to comfort you or love you in public like so many other mothers I envied. I failed you completely for the sake of politics and I have never forgiven myself for this sin. I wanted to protect you from those that would have used you as a tool and yet even as my personal student you were still forced to play the game. My attempts changed nothing.”

Sunset forced down her fury, barely choking out through her tears and sobs, “But… I wasn’t born an alicorn. What went wrong?”

“I never completed the ritual. I was to cast the final spell matrix upon you following your birth, but as you say, you were meant to be born an alicorn and you were not. I don’t know why. But more so than that… I… I couldn’t do it. I held this new born foal in my forelegs, looking down upon you, a child… my child, the only true gift your father was able to give me. And after more than a thousand years of royal service and putting others needs before mine... I wanted to be selfish. I wanted to raise a normal foal and I just could not make you into a weapon.” Celestia finally lost control. Her body shook in sobs and she let the tears flow after being held at bay for nearly three decades.

“You were so beautiful,” Celestia’s voice broke with a croak, “more breathtaking than any new day I have ever brought light to. I have held many foals over the years, but you were mine. You were everything my heart truly wanted and I had to deny you to myself because I had to play my part as monarch. Nothing has torn my heart apart so completely as when I first set you down and stepped away.

“When I looked into your bright eyes for the first time, I saw my sister’s eyes. The same color as our mother’s. I saw the past, the present, and the future in your eyes. In spite of the magic we had placed on you in my womb, you were born with a soul. And if I had completed the ritual at that point it would have likely stolen that burning light from you. Rendering you a soulless, incarnate weapon. Even at the cost of my life and the possibility of plunging all of Equestria into eternal night at the hooves of Nightmare Moon I refused to steal your precious light.”

Realization bloomed in Sunset’s mind. “The reflection I saw in the mirror… that was my destiny. I saw myself with wings and a crown, but my expression was cold, lifeless red eyes.”

Celestia nodded grimly. “You were growing so fast. You were and still are extremely smart and resourceful and one of the most powerful unicorns ever born, but you were also arrogant, callous, and spoiled. I showed you the mirror so that I too could possibly see your future and I feared that perhaps the ritual had been more successful than I had originally presumed. I had hoped that after enough time that your soul would have grown strong enough that if the time had been right, I could have completed the ritual and granted you the final power of an alicorn we both desired for you. However, I hesitated because I feared your darkness was growing too strong, overpowering the light of your soul. After the mirror revealed your heart to me I knew it was not meant to be. Becoming an alicorn princess would have destroyed you.”

“And Sombra? Why did I never meet him?”

“I would have taken you eventually, but you were becoming dangerously self absorbed. You were only concerned with your own greatness and achieving wings no matter who you stepped on to get them. I did not feel it was time to reveal your true origins.”

Sunset snarled. “Did you ever stop to consider that maybe I acted how I did to try and gain your love as a mother?! I needed a father! And a mother! You pushed me to be the best at everything I tried and I did it, but it was never enough! No matter how hard I worked I was never going to be what you wanted me to be because you had decided that I was not going to be an alicorn out of fear of what may or may not become of my soul. You didn’t know for sure and rather than explain it to me you laid down and ultimatum then kicked me out!”

“The dismissal was only supposed to be temporary! I would have called you back!” Celestia cried. “You needed to be humbled, you were out of control and… no, I have no excuses on either front, as teacher or a mother. We both know I failed you completely.”

“Yes, you did,” said Star Swirl, who had watched silently sipping his tea. “You did not plan for the eventuality you created and so when she could not fulfill the destiny that called to her, she rebelled. And here we are still picking up the pieces.”

Sunset wiped her tears, fighting to control the whirlwind of emotions that were twisting her insides up. She had not thought about those dark days in years. The very ideas of being a princess or an alicorn were so far behind her they were collecting dust in the back of her mind. But the lies? The lies stung like salt on freshly torn wounds. After a minute of shaking she finally looked back to Celestia.

“So, what now? I came here to find help with the mirror and possibly consider moving back to Equestria, but how can I come back here? How can I live here knowing that I was conceived to be a weapon and I’m nothing but a failure from the day I was born? You said I was not ready, over, and over again, but I was never going to be ready because the goal was so far out of my reach it might as well had been on the moon! How can I look at you and not be absolutely furious at what you did to me!? I have no destiny, no special talent! What the hell am I supposed to do with my life?!”

Celestia did not know how to answer. Instead choosing to keep her eyes shut and silently cry. Star Swirl had no such tears to shed. He cleared his throat to draw the attention of the others.

“The mirror situation must be resolved now. I can likely sever the coalescence flow, but if the connection has become too strong the two dimensions may begin to collapse in on one another or possibly worse.”

“How can things possibly get worse!?” Sunset shouted.

“If the coalescence flow is too strong and I destroy the mirror the snap back may cause the magic to pour through out of control. The other realm could collapse in on itself. The portal corridor would shatter and become a singularity to the space between, drawing their world, their universe in and crushing it in blackness.”

Sunset gasped, an image of each of the girls flashing through her mind. “No… my friends still live there. There has to be a way to seal the magic off without collapsing their entire universe. I can’t leave them to die like that!”

Star swirl charged his horn. “I’m sorry, but if I have to choose between another world and Equestria I will choose Equestria every time. We can only hope it’s not too late.”

“NO!” Sunset protested. “Let me go back, let me warn them. If the magic flows out of control they will need my help to save their world.”

“More travel will only make it worse! This needs to end now.”

Sunset raised her defenses, eyes hard, horn glowing a dangerous crimson. “They are my friends, my REAL family. Nopony is going to keep my from protecting them.”

“Star Swirl…” Celestia did not get to finish her statement when the magical bolts began to fly. Sunset deflected the blasts that blew a hole through several walls and out of the castle. Sunset slammed her hoofs to the floor and a blinding flash erupted from her horn simultaneously blinding and leaving a ringing in the ears of the elder unicorn. When the spots cleared from his vision Sunset had just finished loading the journal on its platform, the mirror glowing with magenta energy.

“Fool!” Sunset didn’t bother to retort and jumped through the glass. Star Swirl charged his horn again and fired.

“DON’T!” Celestia screamed, raising her own shield around the mirror. However, the energy bolt had not been aimed at the mirror itself, but instead at the apparatus that had been powering it. The compressor sputtered and failed, the mirror returning to simple reflective glass.

Celestia glared daggers at her old mentor. “Are you out of your mind?! She is my daughter! You could have trapped her in that dimension or worse, between dimensions!”

Star Swirl glared back at his princess. “If anyone here needs their head examined it’s you, Your Majesty! It may already be too late! If the flow connection has already become unstable it will be all of our heads!”

A magical pop of teleportation signaled the arrival of another pony. Twilight Sparkle quickly scanned around the room at the various levels or damage and who had gathered. She blinked several times, gasping at burnt books, gaping holes in walls, and furious ponies glaring daggers at one another. Strangely, Starlight Gimmer stood off to the side quietly sipping more tea.

“What in the wide world of Equestria is going on here and why are there so many ponies in my castle in the middle of the night!?”

“I told you we should have installed better traps.”

“Not the time, Starlight!” Twilight took a deep breath. “Where is Sunset Shimmer? I need answers!”

Celestia stepped forward, her royal court mask once again restored. “I am afraid Sunset returned through the mirror when Star Swirl threatened to destroy it.”

Twilight gasped. “What?! Why would he do that?! Will somepony please explain what’s going on?!”

“I am afraid there is no time to explain the events of the evening right now,” Celestia said, placing a gentle hoof on the smaller alicorn’s shoulder. “Please, Twilight, fix this and find Sunset. I fear for her personal safety in her current mental state. Be the friend and family she needs where I could not.”

Twilight shook the dozens of questions from her mind to ask later. Princess Celestia had just given her a mission and that was all that mattered at the moment. She inspected the mirror, but at a glance it appeared undamaged. The power supply apparatus on the other hoof… Twilight groaned. “This is going to take me hours to fix.” Twilight looked up at a hole that passed all the way to the outside world. She noticed Spike examining the damage as well.

“And why are there so many holes in my castle!?”

“Starlight,” Celestia turned to the unicorn mare. “Please assist Twilight in getting her machine working again and then join me in Canterlot.”

“Oh, yes, brilliant, destabilize the connection more with additional travel.”

Celestia scowled darkly at Star Swirl and for the first time that night he actually gulped in concern. “Twilight is the Princess of Friendship and is far more capable than you or I in helping Sunset Shimmer see that the balance must be restored. Starlight will be assisting you and I in finding another way, a better way, to close the magic off to the mirror that does not involve destroying either dimension. Is THAT understood?”

Starlight looked into her empty cup and frowned. “I’m going to need something stronger than tea.”

Author's Note

BAM! Like a iron skillet to the face!

Starlight is going to need a big girl's drink after all the drama.

Chapter 6

Sunset Shimmer stumbled out of the portal and fell to her hands and knees. She remained on the sidewalk, staring at the concrete for several minutes trying to get ahold of her volatile emotions. Tears slipped down her nose to the concrete and she shuddered with the occasional gasping sob. Thankfully, in the summertime pre-dawn hours there was no one to see or question her.

Celestia was her mother, her REAL mother who gave birth to her. And she hid it for years! She was born the daughter of the Princess of the Sun and never allowed to live the life she should have. Sunset had lost count of the number of times she had secretly wanted to call Celestia, “Mom.” How many times had she wanted to say, “I love you,” but it was inappropriate? A certain decorum was to be maintained in the presence of others. Even in private, when they could sneak in a hug or private moment a wall had existed. Their relationship had been one of student and teacher, lukewarm and professional.

Two distinct moments flashed through Sunset’s mind. An angry, spoiled unicorn demanding wings and princess status from the teacher she had once loved more than anypony else in the world juxtaposed against the same alicorn who was once ageless, breaking down and sobbing. Begging for forgiveness.

Sunset got to her feet and stormed over to her motorcycle parked nearby, angrily wiping her nose and tear stained face. She put on her helmet and tore off into the night with a stripe of black and burnt tire smell in her wake. She was too angry to go home. Anger was welling up inside and it needed release and if she screamed her lungs out at her apartment no doubt even her understanding neighbors would call the police. There was only one place she could go.

Years ago, when Sunset had been unsure if her doctored paperwork would hold up to further scrutiny, she had planned for the eventuality of having to run from the authorities until the portal opened again. She had found a secluded section of the Everfree Forest park that bordered the lake that sat in the middle. Sunset found the spot serene and comforting and would have given her a few days to hide and gather the necessary resources to try starting life again somewhere else. And so she dug a sizeable hole and buried a weatherproof storage crate full of camping supplies, clean clothes, nonperishable foods, some cash, and even a few Equestrian bits that could be pawned if needed.

Every now and then Sunset would come out to her hideout and set up the tent and to check the state of her supply cache, but later, also for fun. She even brought Twilight a few months ago so they could stargaze and watch for meteors away from most of the city’s light pollution. That was a good night, a good memory.

Even in the early hour darkness Sunset knew the way through the woods to her hidden sanctuary. It took only minutes to set up a small campfire and the quick deploy tent, but Sunset’s mind was still racing to process all that had been revealed. Instead of sitting by the fire, Sunset paced along the shore, kicking a rock into the lake. She reached down and picked up another and threw it as far as she could. Then another and another, some the size of bricks and soccer balls. This culminated in Sunset letting out a guttural scream to the heavens.

“WHAT AM I?!” She sank to her knees, ignoring the wet soil soaking through her pants. There was no answer to her plea aside from the creatures of the night going about their business. Not long ago, once she had gotten established and had a chance to indulge her curiosity, Sunset had taken to the internet. This mirror dimension was populated with creatures, though physically and culturally different, many were mirrors of ponies she had known. Sunset’s brain had frozen up and she nearly had a panic attack when she first met one Principal Celestia. Since that encounter, Sunset had spotted several other humans who shared names and similar traits to ponies she had known in Equestria. However, no online searches or old fashion record combing ever revealed the presence of a human Sunset Shimmer. And now she knew why. She was a unique entity in the multiverse, born from near immortal beings from two different dimensions.

Twilight would have loved to have heard that. Especially when she was in the 'science zone' like she had been during many of their study sessions at school or the occasional magic investigation. Even during their night stargazing, Twilight had happily discussed her knowledge of astronomy, comparing what she knew to Sunset’s general knowledge of the subject. Thoughts of Twilight and that night, cuddled close under a blanket with cocoa and her telescope, cooled some of the raging fury in her aching heart.

Sunset sat down in her tent, exhausted and drained from all that had transpired over the last two days. She pulled out her phone, always a bit amazed she had even a small signal in the middle of the forest. Sunset typed out a message to Twilight and then erased it. This process repeated several more times until she growled and powered down her phone with the words, “I need you,” still in the draft text window. Dreamless sleep soon claimed her.

Twilight grunted again as Spike nudged her with his nose and poked her with a well manicured paw. “Come on, Twilight, I’m hungry. It’s not like you to sleep so late. You’re not sick, are you? Do I need to call mom or dad or Shining Armor?”

Twilight rolled over and grabbed her glasses from the nightstand by her bed, eyes blinking into focus on her beloved canine companion. “No, Spike, I’m just lost in thoughts.”

“Is this about you going out the other night with Timber?”

Twilight nodded, eyes downcast. “I tested a hypothesis, as it were. I’m having trouble processing the data.”

“From what I’ve seen on TV they usually just call that a bad date,” Spike paused, tapping his chin. “Was it his smell? He always smells of dirt and pine, occasionally of squirrels, which is weird and makes me want to chew on his leg, but only a little.”

Twilight rolled her eyes, but smiled scratching his chin. Despite his magically boosted intelligence and ability to communicate, Spike was still just a dog. There was beauty in that simplicity she supposed. Maybe he was right though, Timber did have an outdoors smell to him that he sometimes tried to hide when he came to her house to visit. It had slowly been losing its appeal since those early days at Camp Everfree. Twilight put on some loose, lazy day lounge clothes and headed down stairs taking a glance at her clock, which read just after eleven. Spike was right, she rarely slept pass nine even on a day off.

“So, what was the hypothesis?”

Twilight set out the dog food in his bowl then made a bowl of cereal for herself. “It’s… difficult to explain and not just because you’re a dog. I have been feeling different ever since the Friendship Games and I thought I knew what I wanted, especially after I started dating Timber. Now, I’m not sure.”

Spike looked up after swallowing a bite. “Well, if you and Timber mated I can understand why you feel different. You’ll probably have puppies soon.”

Twilight dropped her spoon and had to get up to wash it off. “We… We took precautions, there will be no puppies! Why would you even say that?!”

“I don’t see what the big deal is. You like him, he likes you, he mounts you and then… BAM! Then there are puppies. At least that’s the way it works in the nature shows I’ve watched.” Twilight rubber her temples. Who taught him how to use the TV remote? “You’re lucky, I can’t have puppies since you took me to the vet that one time. At least that was before I ran into that magical cloud at CHS. I don’t remember much other than some really basic stuff from before then.”

“Yeah. The games changed both our lives pretty dramatically. I want to think for the better, but having your whole world perception shattered is still, well, shattering. I… I just don’t see certain people the same way anymore. Some of the things I thought I wanted are now… different.” Twilight checked her phone. Not surprised she had missed calls and text messages from Rarity and Pinkie Pie. She would have to apologize to all of them later, but was not in the mood to do so yet. Nothing from Sunset, who was probably still in Equestria, she thought.

Twilight was startled from her thoughts by the sound of a ringing that reminded her of her grandmother’s old rotary bell phone that she used to use. Her eyes darted around the room and on the corner of the countertop was a leather-bound book that was glowing and vibrating slightly. Sunset’s Journal! Twilight had forgotten it had been dropped off yesterday morning.

With the grace of a giraffe in roller skates, Twilight stumbled from the breakfast bar, tripped over the stool, spun on one foot, and then scrambled over to slide on the hardwood floor. Poor traction in her socks caused her to slide and stub her toe on an end table. After a few hops and small curses, she finally made it to the journal and opened to the last page with a huge grin she had not realized she had. The giddiness however faded to disappointment and then confusion and finally concern when she had read who the message was from.

Hello? Sunset Shimmer? I don’t know if you have your journal with you, but if you do please, please, please respond! I’m heading over through the mirror and need to talk to you about what happened. Starlight gave me the quick review of what was said and I don’t even know where to begin! But I know you need a friend. Please, tell me you are okay!

Twilight read the words twice. They must have been from her counterpart, Princess Twilight. But what did they mean, was Sunset in trouble? Twilight shook her head and grabbed a pen. She had seen Sunset use just a normal click pen so it should work for her as well.

Hi, it’s me, you… Twilight I mean. I should have written a draft first. Anyhow, what’s going on? Sunset said she would be back in a day or so but she didn’t come see me for her journal and she hasn’t called. Did something happen to her on your side of the mirror?

It would take too long to explain and I don’t know how much time we have. I need your help. Please come meet me at the portal. Get the other girls if you can or just come yourself, whichever is faster. Sunset had some life altering revelations dropped on her and really should not be alone right now. I can only hope she has not hurt herself.

Twilight shuddered as cold spread through her thoughts and body. Sunset needed help, nothing else mattered at the moment. She let out a breath and steeled her emotions.

I’m coming. I’ll be there in fifteen minutes.

Twilight slammed the book closed and ran upstairs to change her clothes and grab her shoes. She brushed her teeth and hair in record time, tying the ponytail up with a scrunchie from the floor. Twilight nearly fell down the stairs trying to slide her running shoes on while hopping down the steps. She stashed the journal in a shoulder tote bag to bring along. Lastly, she put her geode necklace on and felt the familiar thrum of power and warmth that always accompanied it.

“Is something wrong?” Spike asked, having relocated to the couch.

“I know we usually go for a walk at this time, but an emergency came up with my friends. I’ll make it up to you. Only go out back and keep the front door locked.”

Spike cocked his head. “Do you want me to come with you?”

Twilight smiled warmly at her first true friend. “I have to drive a little crazy, probably best if you stay home.”

“Just be careful.” Twilight nodded and ran out to her car, keys in hand.

It was not nice, or fast, or particularly comfortable. A simple, white, four door, compact sedan that served its purpose of moving Twilight back and forth to work or around town. Twilight had called it practical and fuel efficient and it came with great reliability reviews. Sunset had called it a, “Four banger shoebox,” when Twilight first showed it to her. At first Twilight had been annoyed at the criticism, but it had been said playfully and Sunset had done a thorough review of the car top to bottom making sure it was as good as Twilight had said it was. They had even sat down afterwards and read the owner’s manual together. Rainbow had called them nerds and laughed at their diligence.

Twilight shook her head to focus her thoughts and pulled the car out into the street, putting her foot down and receiving a small bark of protest from the economy tires. They didn’t matter. One of her friends was in trouble and that’s all that mattered.

Just over fifteen minutes later Twilight stopped in front of CHS where a very familiar looking girl was sitting on one of the park benches. She wore pretty blue button down with a pink bow at the collar, purple skirt and knee high purple boots. Despite numerous tests and attempts to investigate neither herself, the pony princess, or Sunset had been able to determine where the clothes from the portal came from or where they were stored. The best that could be hypothesized was they were stored in a pocket realm. Sunset had tried to explain to her about the, “places between places,” but even her scientific and analytical mind stalled out from time to time.

Princess Twilight walked over to the car after being waved at. Twilight opened the door from the inside and the princess slid in, securing the seatbelt upon request. “Thanks for coming.”

Twilight turned her eyes back to the road and threw the princess back into the chair with a yelp as she sped away towards Sunset’s apartment. “Um…”

“No questions about my driving,” Twilight said, eyes never leaving the road. “Tell me what happened to Sunset.” Princess Twilight relayed the story word for word as it had been relayed to her from both Starlight Glimmer and Princess Celestia. As Twilight listened, she squeezed and released the steering wheel several times as a therapeutic means of controlling her anger and anxiety. The silver lining of having to listen to heart-wrenching drama that her dear friend had recently gone through it took Twilight’s mind off her own problems for a time. Poor Sunset, Twilight thought. She could only imagine what her friend was feeling right now. As the princess wrapped up the story, the pair arrived outside Sunset’s townhome apartment. Princess Twilight made to exit the car but her human counterpart placed her hand over the seatbelt release.

“Something’s wrong. Shadow is missing.”

“Is that a guardian or pet?”

Twilight’s face twitched for a moment into a savory smile. She knew something her pony princess counterpart didn’t. It was petty and fleeting, but it still felt good. “It’s her motorcycle. If she were here it would be under the tarp on the left. You said she got in late last night, the storage lot wouldn’t have let her in after midnight and I doubt she would have gotten up just to put it away if she was as heartbroken as you described.”

“But that was hours ago, she may have moved it. We should go check just to be sure.”

Twilight gave her doppelganger a half lidded stare over the top of her glasses. Princess Twilight stared back, but her expression was more confusion and full of worry. Twilight pulled out her phone and tried Sunset’s number again. She had tried it once a few red lights ago and had gone straight to voice mail. Once again, same result. Twilight let out a long breath.

“This is starting to become dangerously serious.”

“I know!” Twilight shouted, catching the princess by surprise.

“Look, I know you’re worried too, but is there something you need to talk about? You’ve been particularly aggressive since I climbed in your carriage.”

“Car. It’s called a car. And no, I don’t want to talk about it.” Twilight pinched the bridge of her nose. If Sunset was not at home and not at work where else would she go? One of their friend’s houses? Possibly, but for something this serious wouldn’t she have come to her first? Just to be safe Twilight shot a message across their group chat window that she never closed.

Hey, sorry if it feels like I’m avoiding everyone, I’m not! I just have some things going on, but that’s not important right now! I need to know if Sunset is at one of your houses. She came back last night and is now off the grid. Please let me know ASAP.

“Twilight,” Princess Twilight said as gently as possible, “I know we’re not the same person, but we have many similarities. I can read all your physical cues as if I were looking in the mirror. I don’t know what I did to offend you, but if you talk to me, I know we can work it out. We need to work together to find Sunset.”

Find Sunset. Find Sunset in a place she doesn’t want to be found. Twilight thought about all her quiet moments with her fire haired best friend. The fleeting moments when it was only the two of them. They were rare, usually there was always another friend or more around, which was not bad, but it made those moment’s precious. Twilight closed her eyes and her mind immediate conjured a white space like a pocket dimension, a beautiful, golden winged angel with a glowing horn reaching out to her. Trying to save Twilight even after she had been gleefully tearing the world asunder in pursuit of magic. The goldenrod skinned angel’s dress and hair waved in the ethereal breeze, gorgeous teal eyes full of empathy.

Twilight’s mind left the daydream, next focusing on a moment not long ago. The two of them side by side, cheeks playfully pressed together as they traded off looking through the eyepiece of Twilight’s telescope. It was such a beautiful night with plenty of glorious starts and even a few meteors streaking across the midnight sky. It was beautiful, Sunset had been beautiful without even trying. They made smores and talked about what it would be like to travel to different planets, which always made Twilight giddy. Sunset had said it was a special place and that it was a closely guarded secret. She had shared it only with Twilight.

Violet eyes behind glasses snapped open and she put the car in gear again. “I think I know where she is.” Five returned text messages all confirming that Sunset was not with any of their close friends only solidified her resolve. Twilight reassured their friends she would explain later then pulled back out onto the street.

“Okay, that’s good,” the princess said, but then began to fidget, “but may I ask why you’re all the sudden blushing?” Twilight growled under her breath. The silence permeated for several minutes until it was too much and the Equestrian had to say something. “Please, talk to me.”

“Why you? Why did you come to help Sunset and not her mother? You would think if Celestia really was so concerned for her daughter she would have come herself. It's just... wrong does not seem like a strong enough word, but I can't think of anything more appropriate at the moment.”

“She desperately wanted to, but it’s not that simple. The princess has an entire kingdom to run. Sure, Luna will be there to help, but part of being in charge also means delegating. Not to mention she is trying to help fix the mirror magic, which she is infinitely more qualified to do than I.

“I know I sound like I’m making excuses for her, I’m trying not to! What she did, hiding this from her own daughter is horrible. Sweet star filled night, I’m still trying to wrap my head around the fact that Princess Celestia has a daughter at all! But you would understand if you had seen the turmoil on her face. Celestia rarely shows any emotions beyond what is expected of her for court. This entire ordeal has hurt her as much as Sunset, which again, not making excuses, but that was probably why she never said anything before. More important that any of that, Sunset is my friend. I would have jumped through even if Celestia had not begged me to help her.”

Twilight took a turn harder than she should have and made the tires squeal. The princess was thrown into the door, the panic evident on her face. Once they were no longer pulling G forces Twilight said with just a bit more force than necessary, “Define your relationship with Sunset for me.”

Princess Twilight arched her eyebrow and cocked her head in a manner that was similar to Sunset, must have been an Equestrian thing, Twilight thought. The princess only took a moment to gather her thoughts. “We’re friends. Good friends, but that’s it. May I ask why?”

Twilight ignored the question moving onto her next one. “That’s it? You don’t have any romantic feelings for her?”

“What? No. I mean, she is a beautiful mare, gorgeous really. I am totally jealous of her curves and I don’t know if it’s hereditary or magic or what, but her mane has this bounce and wave to it that reminds me of flickering fire. It’s… well you know, wow! She somehow makes, ‘I just crawled out of bed,’ still look amazing. I know many stallions and mares would love to get to know her romantically, but I’m not one of them. I just don't have time for such things and that would make me a horrible romantic partner for anypony.” Princess Twilight chuckled lightly, beginning to theorize what was going on. “If anything, I think of Sunset as more of a surrogate sister. We were both students of Celestia and have been pawns and tools to her machinations in dealing with the Canterlot elite. The disaster that is the Grand Galloping Gala comes to mind. We love magic and discussing books, but that’s really where the similarities end. Which is fine, because then we compare our different approaches to science and magic and application versus theory. We play well off each other. As I’m sure you and her complement each other as well if not more so.”

Twilight stole a glance to her right and spied a mischievous smile on the princess’s face. “I like to think so. Sunset is amazing, but her and I? It’s… complicated. I have a boyfriend, had… we’re on a break while I figure some things out for myself. But that’s not going to help us. I’m not important right now, not until I know she’s safe.”

Princess Twilight gently placed a hand on her counterpart’s shoulder. “You’re important to Sunset and all your friends. I know that for certain.”

“Oh?”

“You should know she talks about you, a lot. Asks me for advice in the hope that she might skim some inside information from a dimensional counterpart I imagine. I help where I can, but like I said, we’re similar just not same. I know she loves being in this world and being with all of you. She talks about the technology and things I can’t even describe like gaming and blogging. Whatever that is. But I think she’s afraid of being left behind. She hasn’t out right said it, but I get the feeling your lives are about to change. That your friends are going their own directions.”

“We finished high school. For most people our age that means college. Some just go right into the working field, others join the military or something similar like a trade school. It means moving on, hopefully not apart, but it does happen.”

Princess Twilight nodded. “I can see that. That would scare me too. I’ve come to rely on the advice and companionship of my friends that not being able to see or speak with them regularly would be soul crushing.”

“She went to you to ask about staying in Equestria more than here. She’s afraid of being left behind while we all move to the next stage. Without legal paperwork she runs a risk of being caught by immigration authorities.”

“I don’t know what that is, but if that’s what scares her so much that she feels she has to leave you should find a way to help make it right,” Princess Twilight said matter-of-factly. “I know she would rather stay here most of the time.”

Twilight grimaced, almost missing her exit, but regained her focus. “She’s still a unicorn in her heart. I forget that most days, but it’s still a fact. Why wouldn't she choose a magical land of wonders over… this?”

“This place has a magic all its own and I don’t mean the energy and artifacts from Equestria.” The princess paused gesturing to the car and the view outside. “Although, I think what really draws her to this place now is not what it has, but whom.” Twilight digested the comment and focused on the road signs.

Sunset sat on a cut log staring over the nearly placid lake. She had tried sleeping in, but her mind never ceased and had only managed a few hours of intermitted rest before finally giving up and putting her clothes back on to collect water to boil for cleaning herself up and brushing teeth. Sunset was sure her hair was still a ragged mess, but the local fauna didn’t care and at the moment neither did she.

Little trips like this often helped remind her what was missing from the supply stash. For one, no coffee and number two, no hair brush. Both would have to be rectified in the future. “Heh,” Sunset let out a joyless laugh. “Like I have a future that matters anymore.”

It was difficult to contemplate something as uncertain and ever changing as the future on a normal day. Sure, one could make plans, alter or adapt said plans. Sunset had once been good at making plans or schemes… depended on the day. Twilight was good at making plans too. She loved planning every little detail and then triple checking the plan for any possible missing variables.

Thoughts of the purple nerd made her sigh. Sunset placed her face in her hands. What was she supposed to do now? The future was more a blur than ever, the mirror was unstable, and thanks to last night she did not know which world would be more difficult to live in. The one where she would always struggle to get by or the one where her mother figure was her actual mother and had pushed Sunset away to, “protect her,” and lied to her most of her life.

In a demented sort of way, the ruthless part of Sunset’s logic brain understood what Celestia had tried to do. Nightmare Moon, once believed to be just an old mare’s tale had been real. And Celestia had not wanted to fight her sister again, risking another banishment or worse. So, she crafted a weapon to protect Equestria just in case. That made sense, but the problem was SHE had been that weapon. And when the weapon became unruly and uncooperative Celestia had tried to discipline her like one would a bad pet instead of a child. Kick her outside for a short time until the weapon had learned who was boss. It had been a failure and tragedy for both of them.

Sunset’s attention was snapped back to reality as voices drew near. She stood, eyes focused on the thick bushes and a moment later, much to her startled surprise, Twilight appeared. Only to be surprised once again when another Twilight, slightly taller and without glasses joined her. The three stared at one another, Sunset eventually gave a half hearted wave and forced smirk.

“Hey.”

Twilight stepped up to Sunset, struggled with what to do. She wanted desperately to hug her friend, but at the same time start pounding on her for making everyone worry. Finally, she waggled her finger while scowling. “Did you know your phone is off and we were worried sick about you!”

Sunset reached into her pocket and chided herself. She switched it back on. “Sorry, I… I had a really bad night.”

“Celestia and Starlight told me,” said Princess Twilight, who remained back several feet. “I don’t know if it was my place or not, but I also told her. I felt she had a right to know.”

Sunset flinched, stepping back from both Twilights. Her expression fell, fighting back tears she thought she had finished with as she shoved her hands into her jacket pockets. “Then you know. You know the ugly truth of what I am and what she did to me. I use to brag and boast I was something special, I had no idea how wrong I was. I was just another tool in the magical shed that Celestia thought might have use some day. No, I’m worse than that.”

Twilight shook her head. “Please don’t.”

Sunset just continued right over her small protest. “Tools have a purpose, I’m a damn guard dog bitch who was bred for war that outlived its usefulness the moment it snapped at its master. Master, yeah, that’s a better way to describe her because she sure as hell wasn’t a mother to me!”

“Sunset.”

“I was so afraid for the longest time to see her and apologize to her for MY behavior and in all the time it was SHE who should have apologized to me! But noooooo, she just buried it and smiled and waved. I said I was fucking sorry to her and she just gave me that smile and said she missed me and I CRUMBLED! She gave birth to me! I was born a princess and denied everything because it didn’t fit into the grand plan of kum ba yah and harmony. I didn’t know the plan! But I pushed through, oh sweet heavenly stars did I push. I pushed myself to be the best, I pushed others away who would slow me down, and I pushed her for the truth and she told me I was not ready! Because her precious weapon would not follow when told! This bitch had teeth and would bite!”

“Please stop,” Twilight begged.

Sunset huffed, tears streaming down her face. “I have no place in two worlds. I have no future. I am a broken, discarded, and no matter how hard I try I will never be good enough for anyone!”

“STOP INSULTING YOURSELF!” Sunset sucked in a breath taken aback at Twilight’s outburst. Tears were welling up in her eyes and Princess Twilight was not sure who to comfort, electing to stay back and wring her hands or fiddle with the hem of her skirt.

“Twi…”

“No! You don’t get to scare me half to death and then belittle yourself, not until I get to say my piece. I have been on a knife’s edge of a nervous breakdown for more than a day. I am stressed, exhausted, and going out of my mind trying to sort everything that is emotionally tearing me up and the one person I need the most, my angel, my rock, is going to try and tell me how useless she is? You’ll have to excuse my borrowing from Rainbow Dash’s vernacular but that is utter BULLSHIT!”

“Twilight… I… I don’t even know what I am.”

“Timber Spruce and I had sex.” Sunset looked up, her face more shocked at the blunt revelation than at the act itself. They had been together for a long time, it was inevitable. Heck, after one year of dating she and Flash had already had numerous sexual encounters and were already moving on to more inventive positions, locations, and accessories. Sunset was not sure why Twilight had said it, but the silence that followed had become decidedly painful. Twilight had been studying Sunset’s reaction and finally asked, “Does that bother you?”

“Well, I mean… that’s between you and him. I don’t know why you are bragging about it to me. You’re both consenting adults and if he makes you happy what does it matter?”

“Just say yes.”

Sunset frowned, shaking her head. “Don’t do this, Twilight. Relationships are hard enough. You don’t need me to ruin yours like I ruin everything.”

Twilight took a second to wipe her glasses clean, letting in and out a long slow breath. “I told you to stop insulting yourself.” Sunset just slumped and frowned, wondering how many rocks she would need to put in her pockets to be able to sink in the lake. The dark thought only lasted for a moment.

“Let me tell you a little story,” Twilight held up her hand, “No, don’t interrupt, I need to say this and you need to hear it.” Sunset relented and nodded. “I’m the only daughter in my immediate family tree. None of my uncles or aunts have girls, my few cousins are all boys. So naturally I was doted upon by, of course my parents, but also by one aunt on my mother’s side.

“Aunt Aubergine Glow is wealthy, inherited most of it from her late husband who died young of a rare heart condition. She never remarried and was thrilled when I was born because she always wanted a daughter of her own. Most of those dresses and jewelry you’ve seen in my room, the ones I didn’t alter to have pockets or utility belts, came from her. She wanted a perfect little princess. She bought me pink castle playsets, and pretend cooking and cleaning toys, and those creepy dolls you had to change diapers and pretend you were a mom. The point is, she wanted me to be what our society consider the ‘perfect little girl’. I wanted a chemistry set and she bought me a tea set. I went along with it because my mom asked me to and would later give me all the books I could dive into.”

“I don’t understand, perfect little girl? There’s no monarchy here or noble class, what was she trying to accomplish?”

“You don’t get it, you didn’t grow up here, neither of you did,” Twilight said, gesturing to the princess as well. “Girls are pressured from a very young age to meet certain… expectations. We are manipulated at a young age into wanting to be the little princess like we see in cartoon films, to want to wear makeup, do our hair and nails, and talk about boys till we blush. It’s our society, its changing little by little, but the older generations are just doing what was done to them.

“For the longest time I thought there was something wrong with me. I wasn’t interested in any of that or anyone, the thought of dating didn’t even occur to me. I felt no interest and Aunt Aubergine would just say, ‘give it time, you’ll meet the right boy,’ or something along those lines. Regardless, I had my own plans. I was going to be a scientist. I was going to make sense of the world and examine everything through critical thinking, mathematics, and logic. I would get my doctorate or two, be successful and then, maybe, I would focus on dating some smart, young man who could appreciate me and my intellect. We would get a nice house, a dog or two, and have a family as it’s expected of us.” Twilight paused so Sunset would look up and meet her eyes. “Then, I met you and my whole world changed.”

Sunset grimaced, eyes cast down to her feet. “I’m sorry, I ruined everything for you.” Surprisingly, Twilight let out a bark of a laugh. It was not humorous tone, but not harsh either. Twilight felt her heart lifting as she laid bare her long suppressed personal feelings and turmoil. She had not realized how much pain she had been holding onto.

Twilight finally smiled. “Don’t be. You have nothing to be sorry for. Change is the natural order of the world. Change is good when it calls the establishment into question. And after the most amazing, intelligent, beautiful, tenacious, angel from Heaven reached out to me at my darkest moment and took my hand, pulling me back from the abyss. I had so many questions. About everything.”

“But I broke the natural order of this world. I brought magic to life here and now it’s tearing it apart. You say change is good, but I brought only chaos.”

“Chaos is as much a part of the natural order as order. And sometimes, despite what my analytical brain might say sometimes, we all need a little bit of chaos in our lives. After the Friendship Games, for the first time in years, I felt alive! I had been going through the motions of a gray world and because of you and the girls I could finally see all the colors again. And with that came feelings I had never felt or had suppressed. It was frightening, and exciting and… out of curiosity, did you know Flash Sentry asked me out a few times?”

Sunset smirked, unsurprised. Princess Twilight however made a ‘humph’ noise before saying, “Well, it’s not like I have a right to be jealous. I mean, it was just a crush that I never pursued annnnd I’m interrupting and will shut up now.”

Twilight nodded her thanks. “Here was a guy, a good guy, a nice guy, and I felt nothing for him. I thought, well maybe he’s just not my type. Then one day, while waiting for Rarity to finish going through clothes she was trying on I thumbed through a swimsuit brochure next to the changing booth and found myself staring at the models more than the bikinis themselves.” Twilight paused to make sure Sunset’s eyes met hers again. She did not know where the confidence to keep going was coming from, but if she stopped, if she stumbled, she would never get the words out. “I was also imagining what you would look like in those skimpy two pieces.”

“Twi…”

“I had years worth of indoctrination telling me it was wrong to have such thoughts. That I’m not supposed to think that way about other girls or that I was just confused. Girls are supposed to want boys and as Aunt Aubergine would say, ‘it’s how it should be.’ I ignored it at first, a simple crush brought on by the heavenly image of you reaching to me and then Timber came along and showered me with interest and flirtation and I thought, here’s my chance. He’s cute, and funny, and smart, this will set these weird feeling straight. And for a time, he did, sort of. At least it felt that way and I still like him a lot. But that longing for you never went away. In fact, as we have matured, it got stronger. So, I finally agreed to take the next step in Timber and mine’s relationship even though I was terrified.”

Unsure, hesitant, but a burning in her heart compelled Sunset to step closer. Her hands shook as she opened her arms and Twilight launched herself into the waiting arms and cried. Twilight clutched her friend close, the warmth giving her the strength to finish.

“He… he was gentle, he didn’t hurt me, but I kept my eyes closed almost the entire time. I tried not to cry, but I know I did. He kept asking if I was okay and I would just nod and say, yes and to keep going, I had to know if it would get better and... it never did. It felt so wrong and I knew it was all me. Eventually, he… finished and I opened my eyes and I saw him inside me and… and I had to run to the bathroom to throw up. I felt so horrible for him.”

Sunset held Twilight and gently stroked her back as her shoulders trembled between sobs. “I’m sorry, Twilight. Your first time is supposed to be something special.”

Twilight nodded, face still pressed into Sunset’s leather jacket. “We talked about it a bit after I recovered, I told him how I felt… about what we did, and about you and it hurt him a lot. I could see it on his face. He’s a good guy and deserves to be happy and I knew I would not be able to give him that. Not when I’m in love with you.”

Sunset let out the breath she had not realized she had been holding. She knew she should say something romantic, provocative or at the very least reassuring so that Twilight knew for certain that she had feeling for her as well. Instead the only thing that came to mind was, “Wow.” All that education across two worlds and that’s the best you got? Sunset chided herself. You really did need a mom to hug you more. “I’m… speechless.”

Thankfully, Twilight just giggled, a soft, sweet chuckle that was reassuring that it would be alright. Sunset glanced up at Princess Twilight who had remained in place, but now sported a huge, ear to ear grin with her clasped hands in front of her face as if trying to suppress a squeal of delight. Princess Twilight next tried to gesture with her hands her approval, pointing with her index fingers. It was odd and Sunset must have made a face because she retracted the gesture. Unfortunately, the princess next used her two middle fingers while maintaining the gleeful smile on her face. Sunset gently shook her head and squinted her disapproval. Clearly, she had no idea what that gesture meant to people who used fingers regularly. Princess Twilight scrunched up her face as if trying to recall something and then purple eyes lit up with the, 'Ah ha!' Princess Twilight finally gestured with her thumbs and winked at her friend. It was probably something Rainbow Dash taught her. Sunset nodded in approval.

The quiet, intimate moment was interrupted however when Twilight’s and then Sunset’s phone both began to ring. Twilight checked her phone and said, “It’s Rainbow.”

“Mine’s from Rarity.” They each answered their calls. “Hey, sorry I didn’t check in, I was in a bad-“

“Normally I would love to hear about it, dear, but we have a problem!”

“Oh no,” Twilight said, her eyes meeting Sunset’s. “I found Sunset. We’re on our way!”

Sunset hung up, squaring her shoulders. “Rarity said there’s a monster emerging from a magical portal in Old Maple Park.”

“Rainbow said the same thing. But it will take us an hour to get there!”

Sunset smirked, quickly moving to disassemble her tent. “Maybe in your four banger, but Shadow can get me there in half that time.”

Twilight let out a sigh, but smiled. “I really need to come up with a name for my car so you will stop calling it, ‘four banger’. Honestly, it’s rude that people put such emphasis on horsepower and not enough-“

Sunset turned, placing a finger on Twilights lips. “Later, I will gladly talk about all the pros and cons of your choice later. We can even do spread sheets. But we have a magical monster to deal with.” Twilight nodded and beamed.

“What can I do to help?” Sunset looked at Princess Twilight and pointed to the smoldering ash that had been her camp fire.

“Douse that, please.”

Princess Twilight looked around for a bucket or cup or anything she could use to put water on the firepit, but there was nothing in the immediate vicinity. The princess finally found an empty drink bottle when a glob of water surrounded in magenta telekinetic magic floated past her from the lake and landed on the pit. Princess Twilight pouted, letting out a very horse like snort. “Show off.”

Twilight adjusted her glasses and flashed a toothy grin.

Author's Note

And for those that are still with me here we are, finally, these two air their feelings. I do believe that probably the hardest thing about coming out as homo/bi/trans is first realizing that there is nothing wrong with you, you may just have to deprogram what people or your social environment has done to you. For some, they have loving family members who will continue to support, others are not so lucky. And I've seen both types.

Hope to see you back next week!

Chapter 8

Sunset was once again awoken by Twilight giggling followed by a content sigh. Sunset had slipped in and out of sleep a few times in the night because of it. They would shift, snuggle, and fall back to sleep. Then sometime later, she giggled again.

“Can’t sleep?” Sunset asked, gliding her fingers over Twilight’s naked arm all the way up to the shoulder then back down. Twilight shuddered with delight at the sensation.

“Tried, too much going on in my head. I’m happy, and scared, and probably over-tired, but overall, I’m just riding the orgasmic high.”

“Heh, your welcome, professor. I’m still feeling the tingle too.”

Twilight didn’t have her glasses on, but she didn’t need them to snuggle into Sunset’s side. The feeling of their bodies pressed together, legs intertwined, was euphoric. “You always know just the right thing to say, don’t you?”

“Nah, but we’ve been friends long enough that I know YOU well enough to get it right.” Sunset glanced at her phone, which read just after three thirty in the morning. They really should try again to get some sleep.

“I was also thinking about your problem.”

Sunset raised an eyebrow, or it felt like she did since it was too dark to see it. “That’s not very specific.”

Twilight nuzzled close, gliding her fingers over Sunset's arm like her lover had done for her. “I mean your problem with not having a paper trail. I think I know a way to fix that.”

Sunset sat up on one elbow, letting the blanket fall away from her. “Okay, Twi, you’ve got my attention. How do we solve the biggest problem of my not existing legally in this world?”

“You said you paid a guy to make a fake birth certificate, right?”

“Yep.”

“Which means we just need to get those documents into the records department downtown.”

Sunset smiled and laid back down. She let out a small sigh. “Okay, super spy, that sounds great, but there are a few problems with that. First, my documents are not originals, they are forged copies from someone else I would imagine. Secondly, they won’t just let us just walk in and dump off new documents. Not to mention this all sounds quite illegal, which is scary-surprising coming from you.”

“Oh, my beautiful unicorn, we don’t have to walk in and drop the documents off. There are people that do that every day as it is.” Sunset gestured for Twilight to continue. “Babies are born every day in this city and their new applications for birth certificates are written and transmitted to records division every day. I just need into the hospital records computer, which I should be able to do. I slip your information that you already have along with a new print of my feet, since when babies are born part of their proof of existence is a print of their feet, so I will have to use mine, then slip this new information into those outgoing documents and the faceless machine of government bureaucracy will take care of the rest. You will have a real birth certificate on file and a new copy to match it sent to your address as if you were born yesterday, but with your current age. No one will know the difference because they file so many records every day.”

“You want to use your own birth certificate to make a new forged copy to slip into outgoing mail to send to records? That’s… wow. I mean, that’s risky for you. If you get caught it could jeopardize your entire future. Thank you for the gesture, but it’s too much.”

Twilight took Sunset’s hand and squeezed. She held it and waited until she was sure the blurry face was looking at her. “You’re worth the risk, which by my calculations is quite minor. No one would know what to look for unless they were specifically looking for it and for you. And once you’re on file you will be just like everyone else. Nothing to fear and part of the system.”

Sunset gently shook her head. “That’s not good enough, this is your future you’re talking about. If you are not one hundred percent sure you can do this and get away with it then we are not doing it.”

“I am one hundred percent sure I can and WILL do this. I love you and you deserve a chance to use that big beautiful brain of yours too.” Nothing else was said for at least two minutes until Twilight could not take the silence any longer. “Sunset?”

Sunset sat upright and let the blanket fall completely away from her. “That’s it,” she whispered. She turned on her decorative lights and reached for her note pad, scribbling something down, muttering quietly, but with a soft melodic tune. Twilight was admittedly jealous that her lover could see and write so well even with the only light being a small string of LED lights.

Twilight put her glasses on, shifting so she could admire the naked woman sitting next to her who was now working diligently on whatever idea had just popped in her head. Twilight waited patiently until Sunset finished writing, not daring to break her melodic groove.

Sunset sighed happily, “Yes!” Her teal eyes lit up even in the faint light. “Thank you, Twi, you gave me just what I needed to finish this song I’ve been working on for more than a month!”

“And my plan?”

“It’s crazy, but if it works? I can go to college. I can have a real career. I… we can have a future together where I’m not just a freeloader with a bag always packed and ready to go on the run. How can I say no when you are willing to risk everything for me?” Sunset sighed happily, drumming her fingers across the notebook.

“Thank you for trusting me,” Twilight said with a serene smile. She then put on an over emphasized pout to her lips so that Sunset would know she was teasing. “It’s not fair, you know, you are already highly intelligent, outgoing, and absolutely gorgeous naked. How is that you have eyesight like an eagle too? You are seriously borderlining on Mary Sue territory with how perfect you are!”

Sunset blushed and pushed some of her bed ragged hair behind her ear. Twilight felt her heart speed up again at the sight. “Thank you, but I'm not perfect, however, my mother is an alicorn, which means I probably have pegasus-like super sharp eyesight. Which would also explain my reaction speed and reflexes when I’m riding Shadow.”

Twilight smiled again. “So? Can I hear it?”

“Mmmm… It’s not quite ready yet. I have the melody and rhythm and now lyrics that should go well with it, but I don’t have the bassline so it may not sound right. This one is written to be played by the whole band.” Twilights expression flattened. Sunset mentally chided herself and quickly scrambled to recover. “However! I do know a different song that I could play for you. It’s not one of mine, but it’s one of my favorites and I’ll be honest I’ve always wanted to play it for someone. I think now would be perfect.” Twilight smiled and nodded.

Twilight admired Sunset’s backside as she retrieved her acoustic guitar from the wall forks. The native Equestrian was absolutely comfortable strolling about her apartment completely nude. Twilight felt her face heat up as she imagined Sunset spending a long, hot summer day walking around and cleaning house comfortable in her nudity. When she sat back down at the foot of the bed Twilight’s brain allowed her to speak again. I really am overtired, she thought. “Won’t your neighbors get mad hearing a guitar at four in the morning?”

Sunset shrugged. “Maybe, but you’re worth it.”

Twilight smiled, shifting to get comfortable. Sunset tested a few chords then retrieved the guitar pic she had between her lips. There was no subtle build up. She just began strumming and moving her fingers as if she had practiced the song a hundred times before. Knowing Sunset, she probably had. Her eyes closed as her fingers danced.

Twilight was sure she had heard the song before and who it was by. The original artist was male, if her memory served her correctly, but in that moment none of that mattered. She was receiving a private performance at four in the morning by the most beautiful goddess of a unicorn turned young woman who would occasionally open her eyes to look into Twilight’s. It was breathtaking watching her beloved work her artistic magic. By the second verse Sunset had ponied up and just kept playing until she strummed the final notes. The lyrics were heart felt and touching, but coming from her now girlfriend, for her ears only, Twilight felt her insides absolutely melt with molten passion.

“So? What do think?”

Twilight lunged forward, pulling Sunset back on top of her, their lips locked and tongues exploring passionately. When their lips parted Twilight whispered, “I think I would like that to be, ‘our song,’ if it’s alright by you.” Before Sunset could respond, Twilight kissed her again. She rolled Sunset onto her back and proceeded to sate her burning arousal once more. Sunset never bothered to respond with words.

The sun rose and shined through the front window, but neither girl moved to get ready for the day. Instead, they snuggled closer red and gold hair blending in with purple and indigo. Twilight’s eyes eventually opened to the sight of goldenrod skin. She smiled, giggled, and sighed. Sunset pulled her in, feeling the warm breath on her collar bone and their intertwined legs and arms. She wanted to feel this absolute bliss for as long as it would last, knowing it would not last forever. They both drifted off once more.

Eventually, however, nature and responsibility could no longer be put off. They reluctantly untangled from one another and got dressed to eat breakfast. Both were more than happy to sit across from one another stealing glances as they scrolled over their social media feeds and munched on cereal.

“Thank you,” Twilight finally said after finishing her bowl. “Thank you for everything last night.”

Sunset smiled before taking both bowls to be washed and placed on the drying rack. “You’re welcome. And thank you too.”

With only the slightest protest, Sunset agreed to leave Shadow behind and ride with Twilight to the portal. After parking in the empty student lot, Twilight popped the hood and looked at the unimpressive engine compartment. Sunset gave her a friendly hip bump.

“I knew in the back of my mind that I was pushing it too hard, but I had to find you. Now it has that funny rattle you just heard. Do you think I broke something? I hope not, I mean I can probably fix it, but I didn’t budget this month for extensive auto parts, which means I might have to borrow money from my parents and I hate doing that. Dad always gives me this… look. It’s disconcerting.”

Sunset did a quick inspection and didn’t see any obvious signs of mechanical damage. “I don’t think so, but if you pushed her hard a PM and tune up would be the best place to start.”

Twilight beamed and clapped her hands. “Well, I have been wanting to widen my automotive mechanical knowledge and an engine tear down and rebuild would give me great first hand experience!”

“I don’t think we need to go that far, but everyone should know how to change the most basic components, tires, oil, filters and such.”

“I already know how to do that. We read the manual together!”

Sunset flashed a devilish grin. “You did the reading, but not the work. We can do that when I get back. I’ll sit back and advise where needed and watch you wiggle your cute butt while bent over the fender.”

Twilight closed the hood and took Sunset’s hand as they began to walk. “There will be no sitting back. As my BFLOML I hold you to a higher standard than just staring at my butt while I work.”

“BFLOML?”

“Best friend, love of my life. I will need to work on the phonetics though because even for me biff-lo-mill sounds weird.”

Sunset burst out laughing, hands on her knees to keep from falling to the ground. “Oh goddess, when did you… you are such a loveable dork!”

Twilight lightly punched her on the shoulder and continued to the statue plinth muttering, “Beautiful jerk.”

“Ohhhhhh! I hear laughing! What did I miss?!” Sunset stumbled back at the sudden appearance of Pinkie Pie. Even after years of her antics and abilities that seem to warp reality itself, Sunset would have liked to have said she was used to it. She had even seen the inside of Pinkie’s mind when first testing her empath powers and lived. However, truthfully, even accepting that it would never make sense there was no getting use to Pinkie. Best case, you just rolled with it.

“But, what, how? I didn’t contact you, did you?” Twilight asked Sunset who shook her head. “How could you have possibly known we would be here now?!”

“Oh, silly Sci-Twi, it was easy,” Pinkie beamed while Twilight twitched at the nickname. “I figured after we all left you and Sunset were going to work things out and most likely end up as a couple before the night was through. So taking that into account along with, *chicka bow bow* time, which would keep you up most of the night since you both had lots of repressed feelings, and overactive hormones I figured you would sleep in a bit, but not too much since the world is kind of at stake so that would mean no time for breakfast in bed or a diner or romantic stuff like in one of those sitcoms or trashy romance novels. Taking all that into account that would put you here before twelve but not before eleven… so here I am!”

“That… makes sense.”

Twilight twitched again. “It does?!” Sunset just gestured to the pink haired girl who was skipping along avoiding the many cracks in the asphalt. “Right, it’s Pinkie, don’t question too deep or you’ll go mad.”

“Atta girl.” Sunset hugged Twilight who nuzzled into the hug. “So, Pinkie, while I’m always glad to see you, I didn’t message the girls because to be honest I don’t know how long this is going to take. It could be less than an hour or it could take all day. I’m sure you have other things you want to do.”

“Nope!” Pinkie said with a smile. “I even brought snacks!”

“Of course you did,” Sunset and Twilight said in unison.

The three stopped before the plinth that held up a rearing horse that resembled a wild mustang, but was stylize and streamlined so it honestly could have been any breed of horse. The new statue looked similar to the original, but had also included the names of the major donors and fundraisers that had contributed to make its creation possible. Among those names were “The Rainbooms,” which had held a fundraiser concert and drew quite the crowd.

Sunset pulled out the journal and scribbled a quick note before closing it and handing it over to Twilight. She also handed over her keys and her phone. Twilight gave Sunset a quizzical look. “Well, the portal has been acting up, hence why we’re doing this. It would be just my luck that my house keys or phone would get lost for all eternity in the place between dimensions.”
“Twilight giggled. “Imagine if your phone appeared in a dimension that was still in the bronze age of technology. That would be funny to observe.” Sunset found the thought of her phone being worshiped as some sort of divine relic by a primitive culture more amusing than it probably should have been. She could hear the music to 2001 A Space Odyssey in the back of her head.

There was a small flash that would have gone unnoticed if they had not been standing right in front of the portal. The laughter died and Sunset let out a long breath. She was about to speak when Twilight discarded her bag and everything she had been holding to wrap herself tightly around Sunset.

“Please, be safe. And if they ask you to do anything you don’t want to do or try to stop you from coming back just… just do what you do best.”

Sunset smirked, nuzzling Twilight. “Run away? Or tell them to stick it where the sun doesn’t shine?”

“Both.”

“Definitely both!” Pinkie added with an over emphasized nod.

Sunset stepped back to look into Twilight’s eyes. She cupped her chin and they kissed, uncaring if anyone was watching or gawking. “I love you.”

Twilight smiled, a tear threatening to escape so she pretended to clean her glasses. “Come back to me. I’ll wait as long as I have to.”

Pinkie exploded with glee. “Now there’s the smile that was missing the other day!” Pinkie wrapped herself around Sunset as well. “And while it’s for different reasons, come back to me too! I have sooooooo many plans for our ‘off to see the world’ party before the fall semester!”

Sunset turned so she could hug Pinkie back. “I will. Pinkie promise. Cross my heart, hope to fly. Stick a cupcake in my eye.” They both made the hand gestures. Sunset let out one last breath then stepped forward and passed through the portal.

Twilight sighed before picking up the dropped items and settled into the grass near the statue for the long wait. Pinkie tossed out a checkered board picnic blanket that emerged from who knows where and began to lay out some snacks. It was completely possible that Pinkie, having anticipated they were coming had prepared the picnic, but Twilight wisely did not ask.

“So, Twilight, would it be okay if I invited everyone else?”

“I don’t have a problem with it, but like Sunset said. We could be here a while.”

Pinkie nodded, her fingers dancing across the glass of her phone. “All the more reason to have friends.” Pinkie handed Twilight a cupcake with teal frosting the same color as Sunset’s eyes. It was unlikely a coincidence. She politely accepted and began to chew, it was fresh and moist.
“I hope the sex was good because you know Rarity is going to ask alllll about it.” Twilight erupted into a coughing fit and stared daggers at Pinkie who just smiled wide.

When Sunset emerged through the portal she had found that the room was different. Twilight had had the portal and accompanying devices moved to the primary library where all the tables and chairs had been removed. Sunset stumbled for a moment, dropping to all fours and shaking her head. She had a small headache and took a few breaths to steady her stomach and disorientation. When she looked up again she found Princess Twilight, Starlight Glimmer, Star Swirl, and near the back wall, Princess Celestia, who was pretending to be very interested in a book shelf.

“About time you arrived,” Star Swirl huffed and examined the mirror. Sunset was sorely tempted to get her hoof acquainted with his face. Twilight, however quickly moved to intercept her knee jerk reaction.

“*I* told her to take her time. There’s a lot of personal risk involved in what we are going to do and I wanted to make sure my friend had time to explain that to everypon- er, everyone on the other side. In addition, we had our own preparations to make.”

“The longer we dawdle the more likely there will be another emergence surge if not a complete flow collapse. You have seen the results first hoof of what a catastrophe that results in.” Sunset did not bother to get dragged into the argument, instead choosing to push pass the stallion and make her way to the alicorn in the back of the room.

“Hey, Sunset, just reeeeal quick,” Starlight wrapped a foreleg around Sunset’s shoulders and pulled her close to whisper. There was an unexpected odor accompanying Starlight’s breath. “We’re friends, right? I like to think we are, so come on, be honest with me as if you were Applejack and tell me the truth. We’re all going to die horribly, aren’t we?”

“Uhhh, Starlight, have you been drinking?”

“Not in the last hour, no. Should I get more? Cider? Or should I go for something harder. I know where Twilight hides the brandy!”

Sunset gave Starlight a confident smile and gently pulled back so that their faces were not so uncomfortably close. “We’ll be fine. We’re the most powerful spell casters in Equestria and just between you and me, I REALLY have something to live for so no way I’m going to let us fail.”

“Oh, you’re not wrong, we are powerful, but I helped research and create the spells we will be using. And I mean that precisely, plural, SPELLS. As in, more than one mixed together, which if you were unaware of is kind of my specialty. Twilight is severely downplaying this, it is crazy dangerous. That’s why they asked Luna to stay in Canterlot. If this backfires and we all get incinerated or worse they didn’t want to lose three princesses… I’m going to go get the brandy.” Starlight smiled and trotted back over by Twilight before slipping out of the room giving Sunset a clear path to Celestia, who put on a forced smile.

“So, what’s this I hear about you have something or rather somepony to live for? Are there wedding bells in the near future I should be aware of?”

Sunset frowned at Celestia’s attempt to try and lighten the mood. The goldenrod unicorn took a deep breath and let it out. She had to get it off her chest before they began because there may not be a second chance. Sunset pawed at the crystal floor, moved her eyes to the bookshelf where the title, “The Garden Hoe: The Magical Tool,” briefly caught her attention, then finally met Celestia’s magenta eyes that had that same hopeful twinkle they used to from all those many years ago. Age, wisdom, compassion, and now what Sunset knew was a hidden pain of not being able to be the mother she should have been.

“I’m still mad at you. In fact, mad is probably not strong enough a word, but I’m trying to be a better pony as far as my temper because…”

“Sunset, my dearest Little Sun, I am sorry beyond all comprehension of the word for what I have done to you in the past.”

Sunset held up a hoof. “Please, Your Highness, let me go first. I have to say it now or I will either crumble or just start setting things on fire. And this is Twilight’s castle so, you know, fire bad.” Celestia nodded, her neutral face mask slipping into place with practiced ease. “In the last so many hours I have cried more than I care for, painfully, desperately screamed to the heavens for answers that would not come, and thrown rocks, like big ass rocks, until all my muscles told me to stop. At the end of it, when I finally got my emotions under control again, I came to realize I understand why you did what you did. You are the ruler of Equestria, you have to make hard decisions that I have never had to even consider, for the good of everypony. I have no right to judge that and for that I forgive you.

“Now, your failings as a mother… That’s going to take a bit longer for me to get over. You failed that one, tremendously. Seriously, you technically own the largest library in the world and you couldn’t find a damn book on basic parenting techniques?”

Celestia shifted uncomfortably, scratching at one of her hoof guards. “I… always meant to pull a copy, but I never made the time. The second greatest curse of immortality is you always think you will have time to do that.”

Sunset knew she was going to regret asking but the line had been cast and she had to bite. “And the greatest curse?”

Celestia sighed, the ethereal wave of her hair going flat for just a moment. Her eyes were downcast and even her wings sagged a bit before recovering. “Seeing all those you love most grow old and die while you just keep going on and on.” Sunset cringed.

“Yep, knew I shouldn’t have asked that.”

Celestia stepped closer. “You have every right to ask any question of me. You are a grown mare now, no thanks to me. I will be as truthful with you as possible. I only ask that you try to be patient with me. I have had to hold so many secrets over the centuries that I struggle with the very concept of openness, but it is something that we both will have time to work through.”

“Thank you for the sentiment, but from what I could discern from the spell matrix formula the mirror will be offline for, well pretty much forever. This…” Sunset gulped, her mouth going dry. “This is goodbye.”

“Yes,” Celestia said, her voice even. “It is goodbye to Equestria. For both of us.”

Sunset’s eyes shot wide open. “Whaaaaaat?”

“Your reaction was about the same as mine,” Star Swirl said, staying a comfortable distance back. “However, her counter argument was sound.”

Sunset looked between Celestia and Star Swirl, eventually turning around to Princess Twilight who had been using her magic to draw out runes on the floor and walls around the mirror. From what Sunset could tell from a glance they looked like containment spells.

Twilight paused, her ears going flat and face crestfallen. “In order to keep the broken coalescence flow from overwhelming Earth after we sever the connection, somepony has to pass through the portal at the last possible moment to the space between. That pony will then collect the loose flow strands and bind them before slamming the proverbial door closed behind them.”

“Okay, that makes sense. It sounds hard, but I’m sure I can do it if-”

“I ran the calculations seven times,” Twilight grimaced again. “It will take tremendous magical power to be able to not only control the flow streams, but also protect yourself in the space between. Only an alicorn could survive long enough in such a place. And even that is just theoretical. None of us have ever stayed in that space for longer than a few seconds between trips. I tried to find any additional information and there was nothing. This last part, the closing the streams, is the hardest and most dangerous part.”

“It is dangerous beyond all comprehension, the corridor will be broken and a bridge between the infinite possible doors of the multiverse will be torn open,” Star Swirl added, gesturing to the ceiling. “You and I would not last an hour in such a place before our magic either failed or supercharged to the point that we exploded from the inside out. That is assuming we did not go insane from what we might see. Nothing could survive in such a place for long.”

Sunset finally snapped her hanging jaw shut, but her eyes were still as wide as physically possible. “You… you are going to follow me through to Earth?” Her eyes turned to Celestia. “But you’ll be trapped there! No magic, no kingdom, no money or ID? Who is going to rule Equestria? What are you going to do or stay? I don’t have a guest room at my apartment! And you’re immortal! That’s definitely not in my lease.”

Celestia shrugged. “Would it surprise you to learn that I am in fact not actually immortal?”

“Seriously? Ponies have always called you the Immortal Sun Goddess.”

Celestia smiled politely. “I am not actually a goddess and I do age, albeit much slower due to my connection the world and magical universe as a whole. But someday, many thousands of years from now I too, will pass on.” That did make sense, Sunset thought, it was a perversion of the natural order of things to live forever and, as mentioned, more a curse than a blessing.

“As to your other questions I thought to start with I would try relaxing, maybe even sleep in and do absolutely nothing for a day! Then, if permitted, I wanted pancakes and to get to know my daughter better. I would love to see how you live, meet your friends, and maybe this certain somepony that has set your heart a flutter? As far as the throne, Twilight was already being groomed to succeed me. It is more sudden than I had originally planned,”

“I’ll say!” Twilight shouted, her expression one of annoyed anxiety.

“However,” Celestia continued, “Luna will be here to guide her and rule by her side for as long as need be. As you said earlier, the mirror will be closed for quite some time, possibly forever. But if it can be reopened, I will still be alive to return someday. In the meantime, we will have plenty of time to catch up and I will finally be able to answer some of the things you always wanted to know. For example, you have in the past asked me about your cutie mark.”

Sunset’s eyes lit up, glancing to her red and yellow sun that twisted around in zen balance. “I was actually thinking about it the other day! It’s crazy, but I can’t remember what I did to earn it! I just always remember having it for as far back as I can remember and every time I asked you about it you would just deflect.”

“Your memory does not deceive you. You were, in fact, born with your cutie mark.”

“WHAT?!” Sunset was not sure who exclaimed louder, her, Twilight, or Starlight.

Celestia just smiled that troll-like grin she occasionally sported when she had one over somepony. “It’s true. The only pony in all of known history to be born with a cutie mark. What that means even I could not say, but I always told you, you were special, Sunset Shimmer.”

Sunset’s mind whirled with the possible implications of being born with a cutie mark. Did that mean that her destiny was set before she had even learned her first word? The implications were staggering, but as Sunset tried to pout, her mind conjured up images of Princess Celestia trying to stand on two legs after attempting to snack on the freshly cut grass at the front of the school. She then thought of the two Celestias meeting and how awkward that would be. Not to mention officially introducing her to Twilight. That would be monumentally awkward for both of them. The quick succession of thoughts made Sunset smirk and forget about her cutie mark questions.

“Thanks. And to answer your earlier question yes, she is pretty amazing, but fair warning, she is going to grill you for every scrap of knowledge you have.”

Celestia smiled, this time it was genuine. “I look forward to passing on any knowledge I have to the young and eager.”

Twilight politely coughed. “I’ve finished the defense spells so hopefully none of the free radical elements or energy will escape this room. I don’t want to imagine what would happen if wild cosmic magic tried to interact with the cutie map.” Twilight turned to Starlight. “Starlight, please seal the door.”

Reluctantly, the lilac unicorn closed the door and erected her own barrier that intertwined with Twilight’s defensive ruins. The double layer of defenses felt airtight and stifling. “That’s it, we’re locked in and nothing will get out… including us.”

Star Swirl nodded, finding the defenses satisfactory. “Very well. Let us begin. Princess Twilight, move the journal key into position.”

“Wait,” Sunset said as the journal levitated near the pedestal.

Star Swirl sighed. “We cannot delay any longer, Miss Shimmer. We have already jeopardized much to find this alternative that will cost Equestria one of its princesses for a generation if not more.”

Sunset arched an eyebrow and sat back so she could cross her forelegs. “Okay, so is this personal against me or do you just not like mares in general who don’t just fall in line and swoon at your every word?”

“I have explained numerous times how time is not an ally!”

“This is important! I’m sorry I didn’t remember it earlier, it’s been a bit of an emotional roller coaster the last few days, okay?!” Sunset took a breath, Celestia’s warm wing across her shoulders also helped calm her nerves. “Look, I know it has already been said, but we really need to be careful with what we are about to do. When I came in contact with the plant monster that we fought I felt its mind or whatever equivalent it had to a mind. It was not an accident or just loose magic, there was something that pulled it through or at least felt like it… Maybe it was nothing.”

“Something? What do you mean something? I don’t like something!” Starlight snuck a quick drink from a flask that disappeared as quickly as it appeared.

Star Swirl scratched his chin. The fact that he did not scoff and dismiss her concerns immediately at least said something. “While I have never discovered any proof in my previous journeys through the Multium Mirror, I did on occasion feel as if there were eyes upon me. My attempts in the past to slow down the transit through the corridor between worlds so that I may study it always failed and without proof I let such concerns fall to the wayside.”

“You said nothing could survive for long in the space between,” Twilight stated curiously. “What were you basing that claim on if you’ve never been able to safely study the environment?”

“Magic flows through us as it does all living things. It spreads beyond or bodies and our world, traversing the very cosmos and fabric of reality itself. But like all energy, it must come from somewhere. Energy is neither created nor destroyed, simple converted from one form to another. The place between is a realm of energy, possibility, and the most fundamental cosmic forces in existence. Order and chaos, life and death. It is a place of duality, dichotomy, it is no place for mortals so if there is something in that dimension it is ancient and we would be like ants on the ground to it.”

Sunset blinked. “I’m sorry, was that supposed to be reassuring, because it sounded to me like we’re about to go kick in a god’s front door and then mess with their stuff all while saying, ‘IGNORE ME’ really loudly.”

Star Swirl took hold of the journal, putting it in place, powering up the machine. “Then let us hope that it really will, ignore us.”

Author's Note

I had originally considered putting in a single line of the song to skirt the copyright warning, but figured it was better to just link it at the bottom. I can totally hear Sunset singing this.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=C-6ANBQkVvs&feature=youtu.be

Onward!

Chapter 9

Once the journal was in place the portal sprang to life. Magenta magical essence passed from the artifact, through the machines and pumps that Princess Twilight had assembled, and finally the smooth glass of the mirror rippled with energy, changing color. For a moment, Sunset could see the kaleidoscope of colors and patterns, a glimpse of the world beyond the transport corridor, before it settled to a familiar ripple like a pond. Three unicorns and two alicorns nodded to one another and took up positions and prepared their magic, each horn glowing a different aura color.

“I just want to go on record saying I have a bad feeling about this,” Starlight said, glancing to Twilight and Sunset. “Is no pony else going to acknowledge the huge cliché we are tempting right now?”

“It will be fine, Starlight,” Twilight reassured her with a smile.

“Besides,” Sunset added, “If this is the only way to save my friends then there is no turning back now.”

Starlight nodded, hardening her resolve. Anything for a friend and loved one. That was something she could understand and focus on.

“Focus your matrix, see the individual threads that connect to the apparatus,” said Star Swirl who stood in the center of the group. “Once we begin to disconnect the flow we will not be able to stop. The blowback could be devastating. Be aware the magical coalescence will fight us as we begin to disassemble the connection, but it is vital we hold onto the flow streams once disconnected. Celestia, as the strongest, will need to collect the threads in order to tie them off so they do not flail and pull additional magic in from across the source. That would be disastrous for both our worlds. Once sealed, the magic should subside over time.”

Celestia fired her magic first, connecting to a corner of the mirror frame. “Let us begin.”

Much to Twilight’s surprise and pleasure the rest of their friends had indeed taken the time to join her and Pinkie at the impromptu picnic by the statue. Rarity had been the first to arrive, her small car coming to a skidding stop before she speed-walked most of the way to the checkered blanket with a feral grin on her face. A few yards away she stopped, checked herself in the hand mirror, fluffed her hair, and reigned in her toothy grin to a composed, Sunset-like smirk. Pinkie and Twilight glanced between one another knowing what was coming.

“Darling!” Rarity beamed, “I’m so glad you called!”

Twilight smiled politely, pushing her glasses back up her nose. “It was Pinkie’s idea actually. I was just going to sit here with my EMF detector because Sunset was not sure how long this was going to take. I'm of course glad you came, but I didn’t want to bother everyone.”

“Oh, nonsense. Both you and Sunset are precious to us and we gladly stand by your side. She is, afterall, doing… whatever she is doing for all of us, correct?” Rarity sat down and grinned while placing her face in her hands. “That being said, I assume you two had a wonderful ‘talk’ last night?”

Twilight fiddled with her hair, unable to control her blushing face. “We watched a movie, talked, obviously there was a lot to talk about, but there was also a lot of cuddling.” Rarity’s eyes were approaching an anime level of large, round, and glassy shine. “We woke up several times last night and she sang to me in the middle of the night after finishing up on the original song she had been working on. It was beautiful.”

“Plus, there was sex, like a LOT of sex. I can still smell Sunset aaaaalll over her,” Pinkie said with a sly grin. Twilight had been expecting another Pinkie Pie spit take moment and simply rolled her eyes, but also took a moment to smell her shirt collar. “Cupcake?”

Rarity squealed happily. Twilight took the cupcake and shoved it in Rarity’s face. The fashionista gasped, but then just giggled while chewing the desert and cleaning her face. “Sweetie, there is nothing to be embarrassed about! You two have been ogling one another for quite some time. This is a time for celebration.”

Pinkie gestured to the blanket and spread of snacks. "Well, duh!"

“Was I really that obvious about it? I was trying not to be, I mean it wasn’t all bad with Timber, he taught me quite a lot about being in a relationship and I hope we can still be friends, but yes Sunset is… amazing.” Twilight sighed and giggled, a dreamy expression on her face.

“Ugh, I’ll be honest, I am not going to hang with you if I have to hear about your sex life all the time,” Rainbow Dash sat and retrieved a cupcake of her own. “Seriously, this is what? Twice in less than a week? Is this one of those, ‘it’s always the quiet ones,’ sort of things? Are we next going to have to hear about how Fluttershy is a huge dom and likes roleplaying and pegging her boyfriend or something?”

Fluttershy gasped and hid behind her hair before she could sit down. “I, I don’t have a boyfriend,” she said barely above a whisper.

Rarity gave Rainbow Dash a light slap on the shoulder. “It’s romantic! Self-discovery! Love conquering cross dimensional borders and years worth of repression and confusion! We should all be so lucky to discover a love so enrapturing.”

“Hey, what ever gets your rocks off. As long as it doesn’t break up the circle of friends, I’m cool with it. I’m tolerant and open like that.”

“Eloquent as always, RD,” said Applejack. The group shared a laugh.

Pinkie fell back with a gasp and began to shake and convulse. She jumped to her feet as if she were trying to shake ants from her limbs. Everyone gathered stopped talking immediately and sat with looks of confusion and concern.

“Pinkie!” Twilight was first to regain her voice and wrapped her arms around their friend the moment she stopped shaking. “What happened? Was that a seizure? Do you need an ambulance?”

Pinkie’s hair began to flatten, her skin felt cold and clammy, even her bright blue eyes began to take on a greyish color. She wiped the tears from the corners and pointed a shaky hand towards the stone plinth portal. “That… that was a heck of a doozie. I’ve never felt… something’s very wrong.”

“What’d ya mean, ‘wrong’?” Before she could reply to Applejack, Twilights EMF device began to beep, the needle gauge twitched then danced wildly. All eyes turned to the polished surface of the stone plinth as it began to glow.

Sunset concentrated on her matrix, forming the complex calculations with her magic. Despite being rusty, she was pleased with her control and how easily she fell back into the groove of unicorn magic. It took a moment to find the flow point she was assigned, but when she did the feedback made her flinch. A moment later she heard Princess Twilight gasp as well. Star Swirl and Starlight grunted and growled.

“It’s… like sticking my horn into an electrified mana well!” Starlight said, fighting to keep her eyes open from the discomfort. Sunset nodded slightly in agreement. It wasn’t pain exactly, just lots of tingling and pressure as if the world itself was beginning to press down upon them as the threads began to unravel.

“Ahhh!” Twilight exclaimed as her thread came loose. Celestia had been ready and quickly seized it in her magical grasp. The swirling vortex of the mirror changed from a magenta color to blue then to green. What startled everyone in the room however was the sudden pull that caused all five ponies to dig their hooves in. A moment later some of the defensive runes Princess Twilight had been working on flared to life and the pull subsided.

“One down, four to go!” shouted Star Swirl. His thread soon broke loose as well. “Make that three! I’ll start preparing the last…” The pull returned, but was more intense than before. Starlight and Sunset both nearly lost hold of their threads as more runes flared and a few burned out.

“This is not good, the defenses I planned for were not enough! We haven’t even broken through to the in between and have already lost a third of the deflection shield," said Twilight, her voice cracking a bit.

Star Swirl watched carefully as the vortex changed multiple colors again, lines like purple lightning beginning to form on the wavering glass surface. “We have to keep moving forward. If we stop now the feedback whiplash may shatter the mirror and cause a singularity, collapsing our entire universe!”

Sunset and Starlight finished both their threads and Celestia let out a painful grunt as she fought to control the four conduits of magic that thrashed about like headless hydras. “We need to finish this! They are fighting me as if they were alive!”

“Magic is part of life, it grows, ebbs and flows. It may very well be alive, how fascinating!”

Celestia grunted again, nearly falling to a knee, “Not now, Star Swirl!”

“Celestia!” Sunset shouted, reaching out to the sun princess. Celestia smiled at her daughter’s genuine concern and doubled her effort, regaining her footing. Once sure of her hooves under her, Celestia nodded to indicate she was in control. Sunset took that moment to scan the defensive shields Starlight and Twilight had crafted and balked at the numerous cracks and holes that were shifting about. Twilight was right, the defenses were crumbling too quickly.

“Only one left,” Star Swirl shouted over the near hurricane force winds that were swirling about the protective dome. “Prepare to jump through, child, the princess will follow behind and pull the magic with her. If for some reason the exit portal slams close before Celestia exits, focus all your remaining will power and magic on thoughts of her. Those thoughts and emotions will act as an anchor for Celestia to find you and add to her strength to pierce the veil.”

Sunset nodded, stepping up to the mirror. The once pristine surface was now covered in angry purple cracks that should not have been possible given its more viscous state of matter. Sunset turned back to Starlight Glimmer and Princess Twilight and smiled. “Thank you both, for everything. The journal should still work and I’ll message you once we are on the other side.”

“Prepare to jump.”

Sunset turned next to Star Swirl. “I’d like to say it has been a pleasure and an honor, but that would honestly be a lie. You have been a pain in the ass, but still, thank you for doing this for me.”

Star Swirl rolled his eyes but still kept a thin smile. He had been called far worse over his many years. He was about to reply when the vortex caught his attention. The color having gone out of it, now appearing completely black. Sunset caught the sudden change in his demeanor and turned to see what caught his attention. She jumped back with a shriek when two glowing red eyes with black slits for pupils and greenish sclera appeared before vanishing into the pulsating black mist just beyond the mirror veil.

“What the hell was that?!” Sunset shouted, looking to the other ponies, but none had answers either.

“Is… are you still going to jump through now?” Starlight asked, clearly concerned, her horn glowing with a prepared spell to unleash.

Hesitantly, Sunset took a step forward when the veil shattered and the black mist broke through. Sunset was thrown back nearly knocking Star Swirl over who had already began unraveling the last flow thread. A bestial growl erupted from the cloud as it tried to spread through the room but crashed into the defensive spells and dome before retreating back into the confines of the mirror casing. The eyes reappeared, scanning the room. Twilight helped Sunset back to her hooves and the three mares prepared spells to defend themselves. Celestia gasped as a toothy maw with fangs broke across the cloud.

“THERE YOU ARE!”

Sunset had to fold her ears back from the harsh gravel and acid that dripped from the voice that she felt as much as heard. It sent a shudder through her entire body like ice in her veins. While her natural fight or flight instincts were torn between wanting to survive and not wanting to destroy the mirror, two black tendrils shot from the mirror and latched onto Princess Celestia. Celestia screamed in pain, unable to defend herself as she tried to hold onto the conduit magic.

Twilight and Starlight who had already charged up spells blasted the two tendrils in half and a growl escaped from the cloud that once again began to invade their space reality. Sunset prepared her own spell in case the formless monster tried to attack again.

“I… can’t hold this… much longer.” Sunset took her eyes off the mirror just long enough to look towards Celestia who was still fighting to hold the mirror magic together and with obvious signs of pain in her expression. The tendrils had left small burn welts where they had wrapped around her forelegs. As she turned back, more tendrils shot forth.

One smacked Starlight across the horn hard enough Sunset was afraid it had broken it. She fell to the ground with a scream and curl up in pain. Another dodged around Princess Twilight's blast, wrapped around her barrel and slammed Twilight into the defensive spells causing them to discharge though her body. Twilight fell to the floor as well with smoke coming off her spasming body and wings, fur badly singed in places.

Sunset screamed in defiance and let loose a stream of fire that forced the dark appendages to retreat once more before they could further harm her friends. Sunset gasped, canceling her follow up attack as the mirror once again began pulling everyone in the room towards it as the dome collapsed and the last of the defenses failed.

Star Swirl lost his concentration and his spell matrix failed. A tendril slithered out of the shadow cloud and wrapped itself around his throat, the mage’s eyes bulging from the constriction. Sunset did not hesitate and sliced the tendril off with a blast of crimson magic. Star Swirl fell to the floor, coughing and gasping for air.

“Sunset.” The unicorn turned to the white alicorn who had called her name. It had been said in a weak, pleading tone, desperate to convey as much sympathy as she could with her eyes as she did with the simple calling of her name. Sunset understood the expression. They were losing and the mirror portal was collapsing with all their defenses gone. Sunset understood it in her head, but her heart wept. They had come so close and she had promised her friends she would come back, but now?

Sunset glance about the room. Twilight and Starlight were still down, Starlight in tears in pain and Twilight twitching and fighting to stay conscious. The mirror was hidden behind the smoke and creature, possibly no longer connected to CHS and Earth at all. The situation was dire and needed to be contained or millions if not billions of innocents could die. Celestia could have made the decision without her consent, she could have destroyed the mirror without hesitation, but her eyes said she wanted Sunset’s permission. She wanted her daughter to know in that wordless expression how sorry she was and was begging for forgiveness.

Twilight… I’m so, so sorry. A tear ran down her cheek and Sunset nodded. She could not risk all of Equestria for her happiness. She knew what had to be done. These were the kind of world shattering choices Sunset had once been trained to face as Celestia’s student, but even with those old lessons in mind Sunset’s heart broke. She could only pray her friends would be safe and would understand in the end. Sunset found the partially unraveled thread and began tearing it apart as quickly as she could.

Two new tendrils shot forth again. One wrapped around Celestia’s horn, canceling her magical hold on the portal magic, the other wrapped tightly around her neck, cutting off her larynx. The grip Celestia had on the flow was lost and magical sparks began to explode all about the room, one caught Starlight in the face, knocking her against the far wall. Despite her alicorn strength, Celestia was dragged towards the portal, eyes bulging and going bloodshot from the vice grip upon her throat, golden hoofguards leaving gouges in the crystal floor.

“Let her go you son of a bitch!” Sunset roared in anger. She released her spell matrix and once again attacked the tendrils but this time with a flaming red longsword she had not known she could conjure. The blade cleanly cut the tendrils and carved a molten groove into the crystal floor. In her hesitation of admiring the weapon she had created the flailing tentacle tendrils recovered and wrapped around Sunset's legs and body. She tried to use the blade again, but lost the spell when another tendril wrapped her horn so tightly Sunset thought it might rip the protrusion from her head. Her teal eyes went wide and she screamed in pain as two more tendrils shot forth and wrapped around her neck and hindlegs, pulling Sunset into the black cloud.

“SUNSET!” Celestia choked out, fighting to get back to her hooves. She spread her massive wings about to jump into the cloud as well when a spell energy whip smashed through the cloud and mirror frame beyond, collapsing the portal. The pulling sensation inverted and sent out a massive shockwave of explosive energy, shattering every window in the room and destroyed several of the book cases.

Celestia shook her head, the ringing still playing through her ears, but her eyes had returned to focus on the elderly unicorn who was using the last of his magic to collapse the singularity that had tried to form upon the mirror’s destruction. It was then that her mind had finally processed what her eyes were seeing. The shattered remains of the Lunar Lock mirror were in a smoking pile, while the last remnant of cosmic tears to the veil faded to the ether where her daughter had been pulled through and was now trapped between worlds.

“WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!?”

Author's Note

Dun dun duuuuuun!!! Well, she's dead. No, no, that would be a lousy ending. Anyhow, bonus this week because I'm almost finished with chapter 12 and comfortable I will have it done this weekend as well as edits for chapter 10 which will go up Wednesday.

Till then!

Chapter 10

Twilight picked up her EMF reader. She adjusted a few of the knobs to calibrate the frequency of what was setting it off. Magic tended to bounce between high megahertz and low gigahertz depending on the concentration of the radiation. According to the gauge, the interference was all over the place.

“Something is definitely happening,” Twilight confirmed, taking a cautious step closer to the portal.

“Are you sure you want to get closer to that? What if it gives you cancer?” While her accusation was baseless and had no proof, Rainbow Dash did have a point about erring to the side of caution.

“Maybe we should step back, at least to the steps.”

“I reckon we should keep an eye out for Mister Diggs, the security guard. I don’t think he would say nothin’ bein’ that we were students, but best not to tempt him in to callin’ the police for trespassin’,” said Applejack, her eyes searching about the campus.

Fluttershy was about to comment on how Mr. Diggs was a kind man who took extra time before his shift and sometimes on his break to fill a few of the bird feeders that she and a few of the garden and nature club members had set up around the school. Instead, Fluttershy gasped and hid behind Rainbow Dash as the portal sparked and crackled with energy. A few bolts of various colored lightning shot out like a Tesla coil and the increased heat was noticeable even from the front entrance stairs.

“It’s… I’ve never seen it do this before… have any of you?” Twilight looked to each of her friends, but they all shook their heads. Sunny, what is going on over there? Are you safe? Twilight snapped her fingers and set her device down and reached into Sunset’s tote bag, pulling out the communication journal. While part of her hated to be the obsessive, over protective, clingy kind of girlfriend, another part of her thought her concerns were justified given the spiking EMF energy and interference that was permeating from the portal. Then there was Pinkie’s reaction from earlier, had she felt the spiking energy or seen the lightning arc before anyone else? Regardless, Pinkie was still slumped against the steps looking ill with Rarity nearby. Something was absolutely not right.

As Twilight was searching for a pen in the tote bag, another bolt of lightning arced from the plinth. She looked up, but her view was suddenly obscured by a shield of glowing diamonds. The honor student was about to demand her friend Rarity lower the shield when a terrible crash exploded around them like a cannon going off. The air smelled heavy with burnt ozone and copper similar to when a transformer explodes. The echo faded and the whistling of electrified atmosphere vanished, but Rarity was still cautious as the shields faded one facet at a time. What they saw made all six girls gasp.

Twilight dropped the journal and ran to the base of the statue where the once mirror smooth polished marble had become scorched, blackened, and covered in hundreds of hairline cracks that still emitted faint wisps of smoke and light. Carefully, Twilight touched the surface. It was warm, but not hot like it had been. She quickly withdrew her hand with a gasp when several small chunks of the façade fell and crumbled to ash.

“No…” Twilight whispered, “nononononono.”

“Is…” Rainbow Dash began, but did not have the courage to touch the stone herself. “Did the portal just break?” Fluttershy gasped and covered her mouth, burying her face into Rarity’s shoulder.

“But how’s Sunset supposed to get back if the portal’s broke?” Twilight ignored Applejack’s comment and ran back to the fallen journal. She opened to the last page and found no new entry. Twilight found the ink pen she had searched for earlier and began to write.

Princess Twilight blinked her eyes and groaned. Her vision came into focus on a small purple dragon who had been calling her name and giving her gentle shakes. With a nod of her head to ensure Spike she was well Twilight took in the sad state of her library. It looked like a bomb had gone off, several bombs in fact. Furniture and shelves were broken, windows shattered, books scattered about, many damaged beyond repair, and in the middle a smoking pile of broken mirror along with what remained of the equipment that had been used to open it. Twilight limped around trying to wrap her mind around what happened, having dropped in and out of consciousness after colliding with the defense shield. Twilight stopped at a smoking book with charred pages, prodding it with her hoof and flipping it closed to find that it had been the old journal with Celestia’s cutie mark upon the cover. Her foggy attention was suddenly diverted when the largest pony in the room suddenly burst into flames.

“YOU KILLED MY DAUGHTER!” Celestia screamed. Her mane and tail had turned to angry flame and her eyes had morphed to glowing orange orbs with slit serpent like pupils. The books near her hooves spontaneously burst into flames, the crystal beneath her hooves cracking and crumbling from the heat, leaving scorch marks where she stepped. Celestia seized Star Swirl in her magic and pulled him close, the mage writhing as the heat singed his fur and blistered his skin.

“Princess!” Twilight cried out in desperate protest.

“The thread was loose, I could see it, which means I KNOW you could see it. All you had to do was pull it free, not destroy the mirror! And now she is GONE! My daughter is trapped between worlds, suffering, dying a slow death with no way for us to reach her. Tell me why I should not kill you and spread your charred remains to the farthest reaches of this planet?!”

“I…” Star Swirl forced up a shield from the heat so that he could look his princess in the eye, “I did my duty to Equestria, as I always have. The creature had collapsed all our safety defenses. If I had not destroyed the portal immediately I would not have been able to contain the collapse of our entire reality. I apology for the necessity of my actions, but I do not regret them. You have my sympathy for your loss, Your Highness. If my life is the final price to pay for keeping Equestria safe then I gladly pay it.” Celestia growled, her teeth beginning to elongate into fangs.

“Princess Celestia stop! You have to stop! PLEASE!” Celestia turned her eyes to Twilight, the shear horror in her former student’s expression pulling her back from the edge of something atrocious. Celestia blinked, her eyes returning to the more familiar equine shape and shade of magenta. She dropped Star Swirl from her magical grasp and stepped away, collapsing into a heap on the crystal floor. He mane and tail returned to its more familiar tri-color, but they lay flat, the majestic ethereal breeze lost to them in her grieving sorrow.

When Sunset had fled through the mirror the first time after her dismissal, Celestia had locked herself in her private chambers and wept for hours, scolding herself for the loss of another loved one. When self depreciation had failed to bring any comfort, Celestia had then teleported herself to badlands far to the south and unleashed her sorrow and anguish upon the landscape. The result of her venting had leveled a small mountain and widened a chasm to a canyon. The entire experience had given her much needed release, but also served to remind her how she was not like other ponies when it came to self control. Once back in command of her emotions, Celestia had prayed to her long departed mother and to the heart of the universe that her daughter was well and safe and would someday return.

However, another world, even a strange one without magic was nowhere near as hostile or unforgiving as the places between the universe itself. Praying would not be enough… and without a conduit such as the mirror?

“HUZZAH! STILL ALIVE!” Starlight Glimmer crowed after regaining some of her awareness. She found it difficult to stand upright and had a splitting headache that made Starlight wonder where the axe had struck her, but alive nonetheless. “Ow, shouldn’t have shouted that.”

Princess Twilight glared at her student and carefully approached Celestia, placing her hoof on her shoulder. “Princess?”

“I am not fine, Twilight, but I am… better. Thank you for stopping me from doing something I would likely regret.”

Twilight hugged her beloved teacher. “How long can she survive in between dimensions? There has to be a way to reach her. We just need to think things through rationally.”

“As I said before,” Star Swirl said, lacking his usual pompous undertone, “a unicorn, even one as powerful as she could not survive for long in the space between. It is better to hope she died quickly and not as a plaything for whatever tried to come through.”

“I’m sorry for what I’m about to say, but if you are not going to add anything positive or helpful to this situation then will you kindly SHUT THE BUCK UP!” Twilight shouted, glaring daggers at her once beloved hero. Star Swirl at least had the decency to appear admonished. A silence hung over the library for more than a minute until a buzzing sound caught everyone’s attention.

“I know that sound.” Spike hurried to the corner that was covered in broken tables and benches and dug out Twilight’s saddlebags. They had been buried and survived the ordeal with little more than some scuffs. He withdrew a leather-bound journal and brought it to Princess Twilight without hesitation.

“Another two way journal? I thought the one powering the mirror was destroyed?”

“I crafted a new one after the pair Celestia had made for her and Sunset had become full. It still had a powered connection so I continued to use it to open the mirror and my new one for communication.”

“Is it from Sunset!?” shouted Starlight, limping over to Spike and Twilight with a bit of a wobble in her step. “Did she make it through to the other side? Please say yes!” Even Celestia raised her eyes with the faintest of hopes. Twilight’s crestfallen expression crushed that sliver of hope.

“No, it’s from the other me. She said that the base of the statue at Canterlot High was damaged and wants to know what happened… and if Sunset is okay.” Twilight’s eyes went wide as she began to panic. Spike looked around but any paper bags for hyperventilating had been burned up. “What, what should I say? I mean, we don’t know for certain she’s dead. We don’t know anything! No, I can’t tell her that! My counterpart and Sunset… they were in love! She… they… I… I can’t do that to her! I just… ”

Celestia grimaced, but swallowed her pain, taking the journal from Twilight in her magic. “I asked Sunset to come back. We could have recruited another unicorn to help seal the mirror, but I admit I was being selfish. I wanted to see Sunset again and to have her help as we closed the portal together.” Celestia gently glided her hoof across the emblem on the cover of the book, a cutie mark combining both Twilight’s and Sunset’s marks. It was fitting in more than one way. “I am her mother. If the other Twilight was my daughter’s special somepony, she deserves to hear to truth from me.”

Twilight drummed the pen against the journal as she sat on the steps and waited for a reply. To be honest, with the portal broken she was not sure the journal still worked. There were too many unknown variables. Twilight hated unknown variables. “You said Sunset once sent a message to the princess after the portal had sealed itself, correct?”

“It was right after the Sirens showed up at school,” said Rainbow Dash, recalling the Battle of the Bands. She smiled at the memory, but quickly shook her head to remain focused. “We were all still pretty skeptical of the whole magic thing even after the rainbow laser and music related pony ups, but it somehow worked. She got a message out even though the portal was closed and just a plain statue base again. I think I remember her saying something about linked journals and a conduit?”

“LOOK!” Pinkie shouted a bit of color returning to her features. “Magic texting!” The six pairs of eyes crowded close as exquisite cursive script began to appear on the page. Twilight knew it was not Sunset’s handwriting… especially since she had no hands as a pony. How did a pony write, Twilight thought? She would have to ask that question again later, but filed it away as she read the message out loud.

“Dear Twilight,

I am assuming that you are the Twilight of the other world my daughter had spoken of so fondly. As you may have surmised, I am not Sunset Shimmer, but instead, I am Princess Celestia of Equestria and it is with a sorrowful and broken heart that I am obligate to inform you that our attempts to close the mirror and protect both worlds has partially failed. While in the final stages of our spells a creature of darkness and shadows reached through the mirror and breached our defenses.

It was a monster of unexpected strength and speed and attacked everypony present, myself included. Sunset, without hesitation or regard to her own safety, attacked the creature as it attempted to kill me or take me prisoner. She valiantly severed the creature’s hold upon me, but in doing so made herself its target. Sunset, my beloved daughter, was dragged through the portal as it collapsed.”

Twilight dropped the journal and fell to her knees. She screamed into her hands as she sobbed and shook. Pinkie and Fluttershy wrapped themselves around Twilight trying to console and comfort their devastated friend. Rarity picked up the journal and continued to read, quietly reading the words to Applejack and Rainbow Dash a few steps away from Twilight.

“It is unclear at the moment if Sunset survived the encounter with the creature. However, more pressing is the fact that she and/or her body and soul are currently trapped in the realm between all dimensions. I will not lie to you, you deserve the truth as my daughter’s friend and lover. The in between is a place no normal pony could survive for long. A place of overwhelming magical energy and primal cosmic forces. I have been informed by our lead portal expert that such forces and the absence of normal time and space would be fatal to any creature.

It pains me beyond mere words to say that my daughter may be lost to both of us, however I am not giving up. We will begin immediately combing every source of information we have to find a way to confirm the whereabouts of Sunset even if we have to craft another mirror from scratch. If you believe in such things, please, pray for her strength and protection and that we are not too late. It is perhaps wrong of me to hope, but I know in my heart that I cannot give up on her and I hope you will do the same.

With great sympathy, Princess Celestia.”

“So? What do we do?” asked Applejack.

“What can we do?” Rainbow Dash replied kicking at the stone steps. “Unless someone wants to charter a boat to try heading for that portal on the island, which may or may not be still guarded by a pissed off plant monster.”

“And even then, that would not get us to this, ‘in between’ that she spoke of,” Rarity added, wiping the tears as they fell, not caring that she was smearing her mascara.

“No,” Twilight whispered, still hiccupping with the occasional body shaking sob. “I’m not giving up. I REFUSE to give up on her. She would never give up on me. If they can’t find a way into another dimension then I will.”

“Darling, we’re with you, you know that, but…”

“NO! NO BUTS! No conjunctions of any kind! I. LOVE. HER!” Twilight stood, wiping her face one more time before placing her glasses back on her face and collecting her things. “I have ripped this world apart once before for the wrong reasons and I will damn well do it again, without hesitation, for the right ones.”

Celestia closed the journal when no reply was returned after several minutes of waiting. She had buried many friends throughout the centuries and stood by comforting others who had grieved for loved ones lost. She did not have to imagine what the other Twilight was going through. After all, she too was grieving, desperately clinging to that light of hope that was holding her together. There was an empty void in her heart that had so recently been refilled with love and pride for her once lost 'little sun'.

In a small way, Celestia felt a nostalgic guilt that had flooded her when she had asked Twilight to go through the mirror in her place. While it had been true, she had a duty to Equestria it had also been fear and cowardness that had prevented Celestia from chasing after Sunset.

When Twilight had returned with her Element of Harmony, but no Sunset in tow her thoughts immediately went to her daughter. She had survived for years in a magicless world and more so, had thrived. Sunset had proven to be resourceful and resilient and then later repentant. She had redeemed her past actions and embraced the magic of friendship. Much to her surprise as well as pleasure, Celestia began receiving occasional reports from Twilight about how well Sunset was doing. She was safe, healthy, and above all happy with her friends. Sunset had, on her own, and with help from friends, finally become the mare Celestia had always hoped she would be. She swelled with pride and love and a deep sense of longing for the daughter she missed terribly.

Then, unforeseen circumstances came about that forced Sunset to come crawling back to Equestria and Canterlot to beg for help. Celestia, for the first time in many years was able to look down upon the pony that she had secretly bore and saw for herself the changes. Sunset’s eyes were as alive and full of life as ever, but her pride was in check and her desperate request was for saving her beloved friendships and not for a selfish power grab or hidden agenda. Sunset had come into her own, and for a fleeting blink in Celestia’s many centuries of life, she had been truly content with the universe. She would give much to have that small happiness and contentment back.

Celestia’s attention was soon returned to the other ponies who were pacing about the library trying to brainstorm anything that could possibly help the situation. She wanted to help, she NEEDED to help, but had already postponed her own duties and passed on what she could to aides and her sister, Luna. Even for her beloved daughter her personal time was finite. The truth of it made her disgusted and she was tempted to throw off her crown and burn it to ash, but she could not, not yet at least.

“That won’t work,” said Star Swirl, rubbing his temples.

“Why not?” Starlight objected. “We go back in time to just before we start unraveling the mirror and say, ‘no don’t do it or Sunset will die!’ That should be enough to get us to stop.”

“Did you learn nothing from when you tried to change the future before?” Twilight said, her own headache beginning to throb. “Even if we stop ourselves there is no guarantee whatever divergence time line we would create is any better or worse than where we are now. We need a solution to fix the present not a band aid for what’s happened.”

“Even if we tried to pour a sizeable amount of power into a spell to rip the veil open there is no guarantee we don’t end up making things worse or letting in a creature again, especially without the mirror housing to help contain the spread of the radical chaos particles that would begin to rip our reality asunder.” Star Swirl said out loud to no pony in particular.

Twilight cocked her head a bit. “Chaos particles?”

“Of course, the universe and or multiverse are interconnected like all things in a constant state of flux. Push and pull, light and dark, chaos and order. Just as matter exist so must antimatter. If we use our magic to undo the order of our reality as we know it then chaos will begin to break down the fabric of our reality as we know it in turn.”

Twilight rubber her chin. “So… would you say that then if we had a way to control the flow of said chaos we could theoretically navigate a tiny tear in reality. Just enough to find Sunset and get her out before it’s too late?”

“Theoretically. But it’s not that simple! While it has only been less than an hour for us, years could have gone by for her, decades or perhaps even the opposite. It’s why I hate dealing with chaos magic, it makes even my kooky mind spin like a top.”

Twilight turned to look at Celestia who nodded in understanding. “If it means getting my daughter back alive, I absolutely approve of asking for his help. I already lost my Sombra to darkness and another dimension, I cannot lose my Sunset as well.”

Author's Note

Like Mother, Like Daughter. Temper, temper. I harp on Celestia a lot in casual conversation, sometimes calling her, "Princess Useless." However, most of that is due to her being written as a plot device instead of a character. In truth I cannot begin to imagine the amount of self torment she puts herself through. Having the power to move celestial bodies but also having to have the control to not accidentally set a building on fire when you sneeze. (see Flurry heart) That is not a creature you ever want to see snap and Starlight and later Twilight only ever saw it in a dream form. The reality would be catastrophic.

Chapter 11

Twilight had not waited for her friends despite their pleas for her to slow down. She jumped in her car and sped away, wiping the tears that continued to stain her cheeks. She knew they meant well and as always had the best of intentions, but it was not time for good intentions. It was time for science.

Twilight parked her car in her usual spot in front of her parent’s house and quickly crossed the yard to the rear of the house through the small white fence that separated the front from the back. She marched her way to the large shed in the back that served as her personal lab and on occasion, fortress of solitude. As she rifled through her keys to find the one for the lock, Spike trotted out through the doggy door to stand next to her.

“Hey, Twilight, missed you not coming home last night,” he said in his usual jovial tone. He looked up at his beloved friend and owner and cocked his head to the side and made a small whine noise. He could tell something was wrong from the way she stood and the way she smelled. “Twilight, have you been crying?”

Twilight ignored the question and opened the door. Out of habit she held the door open and Spike obediently followed her inside. “I’m sorry if I’m coming off terse, but I have a lot of work to do and it’s a matter of life or death. Do you remember where we put the pieces of the spectrometer I built for the Friendship Games?”

Spikes ears flatted back. “That crazy device you had that was sucking in magic and turned you into the flying monster? Why on Earth would you want that thing again?”

“Look, either help or get out!” Spike whimpered and Twilight covered her mouth, collapsing to her knees. Fresh tears beginning to fall. “Spike, I’m so sorry!”

Spike nuzzled Twilight and gave her a few friendly licks. “Hey, it’s okay, but I can tell you are hurting. Talk to me, I’ve always been a good listener even before I could talk.”

Twilight cuddled Spike, gently petting him until she could regain enough of her composure to stand, grabbing one of her lab coats and search for the pieces she needed. While she searched for parts and tools, she recounted the story of what had occurred while she had been away including the plant monster, spending the night with Sunset, and that her now girlfriend was trapped in some unknown state of limbo.

“Sooooo, I understood most of that, but can you clear a few things up for me?”

Twilight dumped a basket full of parts onto her work table and began sifting through them for what she wanted. “Of course, you know I love explaining things.”

“So, you and Sunset are now mated, which I guess is cool if you have feeling for each other. Plus, I like the way she smells. Then, she went to that other world to try and help fix all the crazy magic stuff that keeps happening. Now, she’s in trouble and you don’t know how much time she has before something bad happens to her.”

“Something bad already happened that’s why I have to find a way to reach her,” Twilight shuddered, but forced the tears down. Her slightly blurry eyes turned to the computer that was now running analysis on the readings her EMF detector recorded along with the sensor array she had installed more than a year ago on top of the school that only she and Sunset knew about.

Her mind automatically reminiscing about when Sunset had pulled out a master key that opened the school’s roof access door. When Twilight had inquired about how Sunset had come to acquire a key she had no reason or right to have possession of, the flame haired girl had shrugged and smiled, commenting that old habits died hard and everyone needed a little space. Regardless, it had given Twilight a safe and secure location for her broad spectrum antenna that would monitor the portal without the risk of delinquent students messing with it and out of sight of faculty and staff. Maintenance workers may find it someday, but they had no reason to access the roof often. Sunset, Twilight pictured the beautiful young woman in her arms. Ever resourceful, ever helpful, Sunset Shimmer.

“Please be okay. Stay strong and wait for me. I’m coming for you.” Twilight let out a breath and returned to tearing out the core circuitry from her old magic stealing spectrometer.

Spike’s ears perked up and he moved to the lab door seconds before someone began knocking on the door. “Twi? You in there?”

Twilight let out another breath before shouting, “It’s open.” She glanced over as her five closest friends entered and stood near the lounge area. “I really shouldn’t be surprised that you found me. It’s not like I had many places I could have gone since my old closet lab at Crystal Prep was long since cleared.”

“Darling, we know you are upset, but that is no excuse to run away like you did.”

Twilight glared at Rarity then turned back to her work. “I didn’t run away, I went home. And furthermore, I said exactly what I intended to do.”

“Yeeeeeah,” Rainbow rubbed the back of her neck nervously. In fact, they all looked nervous now that Twilight took a second look at them. “You spat out about tearing apart reality and then drove off in a huff. If it were anyone else, we probably would have just given you your space and called or texted later, but you know, it’s YOU. The girl who actually DID tear holes in the world.”

Twilight let out a long breath, set her tools down, and took a few steps towards her friends. If she was going to be able to get any work done she had to put their minds at ease. If she were being perfectly honest, Twilight was glad they had followed. “I know what I said may have scared you, but I am perfectly in control. See? No wings or glowing eyes.”

“Is that why you got out all your gizmos and whatnots that look awfully close to the ones that sucked out our magic durin’ the games?” Applejack said with a grimace.

“I’m not rebuilding the device, it was too powerful, but it still can provide a baseline to work from. I need to find a resonance frequency, the right one. The computer is currently crunching some of those numbers. And while it does that, I am going to try and build a device that will locate Sunset’s unique magical signature. Then, if possible, just open a small magical hole to either see her or pull her through.”

“That still sounds awfully dangerous, Twi.”

Twilight nodded, begrudgingly. “I know, but I have to do something. I can’t just give up, not when there is still a chance.”

Applejack nodded and took her hat off, running her fingers through her hair. “Hey girls, could ya give us a few minutes? Maybe go rustle up some grub for the evenin’ and some sugar and caffeine. Gotta feelin’ we’re gonna be in for a long night.”

“You… you are all staying with me?”

Pinkie bounced over to Twilight, not one hundred percent back to her usually crazy, jovial self, but much improved. “No way we are going to make you do all the work trying to save Sunny! She made me a Pinkie Promise. I intend to make her keep it even if all I can do is a food run and happy cheer for science that I have no clue how it works.”

Twilight smiled warmly. “Thank you, all of you.”

Applejack waited until the others had left and closed the door behind them. She kicked at the plywood floor of the lab with her well worn brown boots. Applejack wrung her hands a few times while she struggled where to begin. It was an unusual sight for Twilight. Next to Sunset, Applejack generally gave off the most self confidence that was not laced with ego and bravado like Rainbow Dash, just honest to goodness self confidence. But she was struggling with something that was weighing upon her mind. Twilight waited for as long as she could before stepping back over to her tools.

“Did I ever tell ya ‘bout what happen to my folks?” Applejack finally said. With that single sentence Twilight now understood why her friend had been struggling desperately where to begin. Politely, Twilight set her tools down again and gave the farmgirl her mostly undivided attention.

“It was a long time ago, Applebloom weren’t even outta diapers yet and if it weren’t for pictures she’d have no idea what Ma and Pa even looked like. But I remember them, maybe not as clearly as I use to or as well as Big Mac, but I remember them well enough. Gosh, I could tell ya some great stories, but I think this one is more pertinent to what’s goin’ on.

“Now I’d like to tell ya that they died heroic-like, savin’ us from some terrible monster or burglar or somethin', but sadly that weren’t the case. No, sadly, they died in a damn car accident.”

Twilight gasped. “I’m so sorry.”

Applejack nodded her thanks. “Like I said, it was a long time ago. I was six, almost seven at the time. AB and I were at home with Granny Smith and they had just run out one night to get some fresh air. Big Macintosh had begged to go along with them before bedtime and so they strapped him into the back and took a littl' drive. Sure enough, we got a call from the sheriff’s office that a drunk driver had run a light and smashed into their car at way over the speed limit. I overheard them say Ma was killed instantly and Pa died on the way to the hospital. Mac says he don’t remember anythin’ from that night, but I got my doubts about that, especially since he got to be far less talkative after that. Anyhow, the real kicker to the heart of the whole damn thing was that the drunk driver lived.

“Now, you are probably wonderin’ why I brought up this sad story now and you probably have already drawn some conclusions, but please just let me finish. So yeah, he lived. They fixed him up too and arrested him and some time later finally put him on trial. But I didn’t think he needed no damn trial. He killed the two most lovin’ parents that ever did touch God’s green Earth and for that he was guilty as sin can be. The only justice he needed shoulda come from me.”

“Did… did you do something?”

“Damn near. I knew where Pa kept his guns. We learned even when we were babes ourselves how to shoot. Call it a stereotype if ya like, but out on the farm sometimes Pa needed to scare away a coyote or blow a snake away and he didn’t believe in half measures. If a critter threatened his family, they were dealt with by the way of twelve gauge buckshot. Now, that was a little more than I could handle so one night I dug out my daddy’s pistol, a little .38 revolver, and loaded it up and snuck out. See, just before the trial the driver’s family had posted his bail so he could spend a little time with his family before havin’ to face the judge and I thought that was no fair at all. I overheard adults talkin’ about it and managed to nick the address of where he lived from what they had said. I intended to make him hurt the way I hurt. I planned to do somethin’ mighty rash, without thinkin’, damned be the consequences because I was mad and hurtin’.”

Twilight looked down at her own hands, for a moment she could see the purple fingerless gloves and corrupted magical power that Midnight had wielded. She closed her eyes and pictured angel Sunset desperate to save her and the rest of the world. Her angel, always willing to put herself between harm and those she cares about.

“How… how did it end.”

“Well, as it turned out a six year old me was not as sneaky as I thought I was and Granny Smith caught up to me before I could ride my bike all the way to his house. Now, Granny could’ve tanned my hide or done any manner of punishments to me for takin’ the gun, which I would have rightly deserved. But she didn’t, she just pulled me close and hugged me while we cried. See, while I was ragin’ about my own pain I had done plum forgotten that while I lost my parents, she had lost a son and a daughter-in-law. If she had not talked me down, she might of lost a granddaughter too.”

Applejack let out a long breath and quickly walked over to Twilight and pulled her into a powerful hug. Twilight hesitated at first, but then returned the hug just as tightly as she could, tears leaking from both their eyes. “I still miss them, I always will and I’m not sayin’ that so that you give up on Sunset. No way, we should try to get her back, but I jus’ want you to know you got people here who love you too. People who would be mighty hurt if you went off and started burin’ the world down in anger and sorrow. So please, for me, for you, and especially for Sunset, please be careful with what you are about to do. It ain’t gonna do none of us no good if you tear the world to pieces to avenge Sunset after she risked her life to try and save ours. You’re better than that.”

Twilight nodded soberly. “Thank you, AJ. I can only imagine how hard that was to tell me.”

“All the girls know the gist of it, but I ain’t never told any of them the details about what I had planned to do. I told you because ya know what it feels like to stare at the edge. Ya needed to know you’re not alone. As far as the details, please keep them to yourself.” Twilight nodded. “Good, now, in layman’s terms, try to explain to me what I can do to help rescue Sunset.”

Sunset felt herself tumbling through darkness. She felt cold, so cold it chilled her to the bone. When she stretched out trying to find any solid surface her hooves contacted something surrounding her and felt as if she had touched an open flame. Sunset jerked back but pressed outward again, covering herself in a defensive aura. The darkness tried to squeeze tighter around her, crawling up her hindlegs and getting uncomfortably close to her more private areas.

Sunset screamed in defiance and let forth a burst of light magic that repelled the darkness and the cloud spat her from its hold. Sunset felt as if she had been shot from a cannon and was moving at the speed of light, but the world around was like nothing she had ever seen before. Colors moved and shifted, mixed, separated and swirled about. It was disorienting and the weightlessness made it difficult to figure out where to go and what to do. Sunset spotted a receding tube that reminded her of a translucent squiggle straw. A part of her was drawn to its familiarity and she attempted to maneuver to follow it. She lowered her shield surrounding herself to divert magical power for a teleport and immediately screamed out in pain only to then gasp and choke.

It felt like drowning and asphyxiating at the same time. Sunset’s hooves went to her throat and felt a familiar wiggling sensation at the end of her hoof. She held it up to find that fingers had begun to sprout from her one hoof and a set of talons from the other. Then they began to painfully shift again to a more web like aquatic appendage. Each shift more painful than the last. Finally, she was able to re-power her barrier and her body shifted back to the more familiar pony form. Sunset took a breath, her body shaking.

“Okay, so I have no idea where I am, what is up or down and I can’t breathe outside my own bubble. Oh, and there is a glowy eyed cloud out there somewhere that wants to feel me up or eat me, both would be bad. So yeah, I am in deep shit.” Sunset searched for the flow stream she had seen earlier. It looked familiar, she realized, because she recognized the deconstruction threads that she and the others had worked into it. It was most likely retreating to the Canterlot High side of the portal. If she could follow it then there was a chance she could at least get out of this limbo. Something was better than nothing.

“Twilight said only an alicorn could survive here and have the power to seal off the magic,” Sunset found the glimmer in the distance she had been looking for and began attempting to swim towards it. “Well, to use one of my favorite quotes, ‘never tell me the odds.’” Despite her determination, Sunset felt as if she was making no progress getting any closer to the receding thread by trying to physically swim. Carefully, she diverted some of her power to will herself forward with magic. The sound of a roar in the distance convinced her to risk using a little more.

Even with the magic helping move her around, Sunset felt sluggish and strained to both propel herself and keep her barrier erected. It felt like trying to swim through mud. It was exhausting and cumbersome and Sunset could feel her mama reserves draining. A throbbing pain beginning to build in her horn. When she shook her head and looked again the thread was much closer and flailing about like a fire hose on full power, but with no one to hold it down.

“I got this, I got this,” Sunset whispered to herself as she reached out with her telekinesis. The moment the stream touched her hooves Sunset’s barrier flared and then failed, the energetic stream smacking against her horn and causing her to spin end over end. She screamed as her body contorted and shifted again. Defiantly, Sunset reached out with her now formed hand and seized the stream.

Briefly, it pulled her along through space at speeds she could not have achieved on her own, but her body continued to change and shift, her eyes glazing over from the pain and lack of air. Just hold on, dammit. Just hang on, Shimmer, and you will get through this! Do it for Twilight and all your friends, be strong! Despite her determination Sunset blacked out for a moment and lost her grip on the flow. When she forced her eyes open again, Sunset found to her absolute horror that her fingers were disintegrating, flaking away like dust in the wind. Sunset tried to scream and could only choke as the in between attempted to drown her once more. She reached out for the flow stream with her remaining hand that had begun to grow scales, the sound of her frantically beating heart in her ears becoming erratic, then the beating stopped entirely.

“Twilight… someone… somepony… please… Mother… help… me.” Sunset blacked out and stopped breathing.

Author's Note

Never underestimate the power of empathy. It can sometimes be crucial to be able to just talk to someone who is on the edge and needs to know they are not alone.

Questions? Comments?

Chapter 12

Princess Twilight stumbled down the stairs from her personal chambers. Spike, as instructed, had awoken her the moment Fluttershy had arrived at the castle. Twilight glanced out the window and found that the sun was rising, although it did not appear as bright as it usually did and it had nothing to do with clouds or fog.

Against her objections, Twilight had been forced to try and get some sleep. After Celestia and Star Swirl had departed, Twilight had attempted to summon Discord, The Lord of Chaos, to ask for his help, only to receive an auto-return letter saying that he was unavailable and to try back later. Five laps around the Cutie Map and various other stress relieving exercises later, she had received another floating letter that said the exact same thing.

Spike had offered Twilight some of the quick fry oats and salad he had whipped up for her and Starlight Glimmer along with cupcakes Pinkie Pie had dropped off without making a single comment about the damage to the castle. Starlight had tried to be reassuring and calm her friend and teacher, but the platitudes were just not sticking.

Twilight had given up on waiting for Discord to respond and given up on eating after a few bites. She tried to take just a quick nap to calm her racing mind, but that had apparently run all the way to the next morning. Starlight teleported herself and Spike to Fluttershy’s cottage after they were certain the princess was down for the count. If there was one pony besides Twilight who knew how to get ahold of Discord on short notice it was Fluttershy. She said she would try sending a message and would stop by the castle as soon as she had news.

Twilight pulled Fluttershy into a hug, “I’m so glad you’re here,” she then frantically looked into Fluttershy’s eyes, “but what took so long?! This is a matter of life or death!”

“I’m really sorry, Twilight,” Fluttershy practically wilted and Twilight let out a calming breath and tried to straighten the feathers she had ruffled. “I had just gotten back after spending some time with the kirin, you know how they see Applejack and I as sort of heroes, even when we ask them not to.

“Anyhow, I was told by Autumn Blaze that Spiro had a homemade remedy that would help with the painful cramps that Brutus the Bear has been suffering through. I had to retrieve it right away, then time got away from me because many of the other kirin heard I was in the village and wanted to say hello and talk and talk. They all love to talk so much now it’s difficult to get back. By the time I got Starlight’s note it was late and I was so tired. I did however get a message out to Discord first thing this morning through the wormhole box he left me. He should be here soon.”

“But why could I not get ahold of him? Where has he been… and what the heck is a wormhole box?!”

A giant Discord colored number 1 appeared to float before the two ponies. “Well! To begin with, I was surfing the infinite cosmos of the universe, watching stars be born and black holes do that thing that black holes do. Chaos at its finest!” His body twisted and reformed into a number 2. “You could not get ahold of me because that little summoning spell you and Celestia came up with doesn’t work if I am not in the same star system equivalent, I know, I tested the limit of it.” Discord returned to his more familiar form and held an unmarked can in front of Twilight’s nose. “And finally, this is a wormhole. Say hello, Slimey.”

The top of the can opened and a large worm with a smile and happy eyes said, “Hello!” in a squeaky voice to Twilight. The alicorn recoiled, sticking her tongue out. Discord made the can disappear then began to float about the room.

“And what was sooooo important that you had to pull out all the stops to get ahold of little old me? Somehow I doubt it was to confirm my request to host the next Grand Galloping Gala. If I had to guess, Princess Sunbutt has been deliberately ignoring my requests.”

“Actually… you may get your wish.”

Discord stopped floating and flashed a toothy grin. “Ohhhh, well this just got more interesting. Do go on.”

Twilight sighed, she still felt sore and exhausted after yesterday’s incident. A pick me up potion or salve may be needed later. Twilight shook her head to focus. “Do you want the long version or the short version?”

“I prefer the fun version, put a spin on it.”

“Ugggghhh, fine! Sunset Shimmer and I figured out there was something wrong with the portal to the human world so we tried to fix it with a spell that was supposed to disconnect it. Everything has gone to Tartarus from there. Star Swirl is a jerk, Celestia is a bad mom, Sunset is trapped between dimensions and if we don’t find a way to get her out and I mean right now, she will die a slow, painful death and I will feel like it is all my fault, okay? Okay! So? Do your thing and Celestia will give you something really great, maybe the Gala, maybe a whole town! I don’t know, ask her… We should totally ask her right now! SPIKE! Send a letter, tell Celestia she is needed here, Discord has arrived!”

Spike, efficient as always, had a scroll and quill in claw and then handed Twilight a cup of something to drink. “Magically infused herbal tea, Starlight says it will help calm you and does wonders for hangovers.”

Twilight drained the cup. “Thanks.”

Spike settled in and prepared to write. “Ready when you are.”

“Pfffft, how inefficiently quaint,” Discord said before snapping the fingers on his lion paw. Before Twilight could object, she, Spike, and Fluttershy were standing in the throne room of Canterlot Castle. The doors had just swung open behind them to begin the usual minutia of day court. The guards who had been standing vigilantly if albeit bored, snapped to attention and moved their pikes to the ready at the unexpected intrusion. The commotion caused Celestia to look up from her throne on the dais where she had been sitting with her eyes closed.

“Sorry, not sorry, but I’m on official princess business so line cutting has been approved! Please address all objections to Princess Twilight Sparkle where she will read each complaint thoroughly before recycling your waste of paper. Cheers!” Discord snapped his fingers again and the doors closed in the faces of the waiting nobility and petitioners. His red eyes took on a shine and his snaggle tooth extra large as he smiled. “Sooooo, Your Highness! I have been made aware that you need MY help in rescuing Sunbutt junior from a little dimensional hopping mishap. Isn’t that just like kids? You give them a little freedom and they get stuck in limbo.”

Celestia did not smile. “I see you have been made aware of some of what has transpired, but understand that Sunset Shimmer is not trapped in a realm of puppies and kittens. She was drawn into the in between by a dark entity.”

Discord stopped doing the backstroke in midair. “Ah. When Twilight had said, ‘trapped between dimensions’ I didn’t think she meant it quite so literally, my bad.” Discord pulled out a dictionary from behind his wing and opened it to the word, “Literal” where there was a picture of Twilight picking at her nose while reading a book. “Then again, this is Twilight we are talking about, so that’s on me.”

“Truthfully, I find many of your antics, enjoyable, but we have no time for games today. My daughter is in danger and I need your help to retrieve her.”

Discord crossed his arms. “That’s all well and good, but the in between is not some afternoon joy ride, as you know. Mortals are not supposed to be able to find their way there to begin with. This will take a great deal of concentration and energy and even then, the only thing that may be there to find is a wounded and tormented soul without a body.”

Celestia sighed and nodded, trotting down the steps to join the others on the red carpet covered floor. “I am aware, and if all we can do is recover her soul so that it may rest then so be it, but I will not leave her to suffer or be consumed into nothingness.”

“Princess, I don’t understand, recover her soul?”

Celestia nodded to Twilight sympathetically. “Sunset, for as powerful as she is, is no match for the cosmic forces that make up the universe as we know it. If time has not been on our side, the chaos energy will have transformed her body, twisting it, changing it, and then quite literally, tear it apart piece by piece until only her unbreakable soul remains.” Fluttershy gasped and Twilight staggered. Discord made a pony sculpture out of a potato and then smashed it to mush.

“Yes, and that is likely as horrible as it sounds, but we still have not discussed what I get out of this little endeavor and arrangement?”

“Isn’t helping a friend enough?” asked Fluttershy sweetly.

Discord melted for a moment, but quickly recovered. “For you, dear Fluttershy, absolutely. For Twilight Sparkle? Eh, negotiable. But I don’t actually know Sunset Shimmer that well beyond the fact that I could tell she was different from your average unicorn, though at the time I could not quite place why. She has never once said, ‘hello’ to me. Let alone stayed in this dimension long enough to become my friend.

“In fact, did you know she used to make faces at me to prove to others how brave she was when I was still playing the part of Celestia’s yard ornament in the gardens. She always did strike me as a bit spunky. Not like the other foals who were terrified to even look upon me.”

Celestia let out a long breath before looking into Discord’s eyes. Her resolve was unshaken despite what she was about to offer. “I will give you exactly what you always wanted. I will give you one day to do whatever you want. Anything goes, as long as it does not cause physical harm to my little ponies. One day, each year to cut loose and show the world some truly spectacular chaos. Is that sufficient?”

Discord tapped his chin. “My own Discord Day?”

“I will even let you pick the day, as long as it does not conflict with any other major event or existing holiday.”

“Having it on the same day every year is not very chaotic, just so you know.”

Celestia smiled politely, but her eyes were becoming hard and the temperature in the room noticeably spiked. “The details can be finalized, but after we save Sunset, who I must remind you, is dying as we speak.”

“Very well, we have a deal.”

Celestia nodded. “Good. Now, we need to hurry to have any chance of finding her at all.”

“Mmmmmm,” Discord made a face as he hesitated, his form swapping to that of cargo handler for the train or airship station. “Going to have to pause there for a moment, princess. This flight has a very strict baggage weight limit.”

“I am in no mood for jokes about my eating cake, Discord.”

“You know what I need to do is going to take a great deal of power as it is, otherwise there would be dimensional holes popping up all over Equestria. We will need to work together efficiently and to do that you will need to leave your body behind.”

Twilight’s jaw hung open. “WHAT?! How? Why? Is such a thing even possible?”

Discord snapped his fingers and all his limbs and various parts fell to the carpet. “Honestly, Twilight, look at me? If I were to do this to you, we would have to kick this story up to a, ‘mature audiences only’ rating and need a mop and bucket for all the blood and organ goo you would leave behind. The body you see that is me is how I WANT to look, but it is by no means a real body.” The draconequus parts disappeared and reappeared as a pony that was near identical to Twilight only that the eyes were still very much Discord.

“The point is, where we are going we don’t need roads and physical bodies are just a burden. Even an all powerful alicorn would spend half her energy and concentration just trying to stay together.” Discord disappeared before returning to his more familiar mixed up self. “So yes, it is possible. I will remove Celestia’s soul and carry her side by side while we search. It’s more energy efficient, which gives us a more power to search and I am willing to bet we will look great in tandem jump gear! However, it does have a few small drawbacks.”

“Which are?” Twilight asked nervously.

“While I believe we will be in far more danger like a worm on a fish hook, I will still need you to remain in constant contact with her body to keep it alive, no matter what, you must not break the connection. You will be Celestia’s anchor from which to return as well as her life support system.”

Twilight swallowed her additional questions and simply nodded. She did not understand what was going on or how, but Celestia was trusting Discord and Twilight with her life. Celestia gently nuzzled Twilight and gave her former student one of her warmest smiles. “Okay, let’s do this.”

Discord pressed both alicorns into sitting positions and draped their wings over one another. A moment later he extracted a glowing thread from Celestia’s side and wrapped it around Twilight, biding it tightly. “Remember, no matter how much she moves, no matter how much you feel an itch, no matter if you really need to use the little filly’s room, you must stay in contact and not break the thread.”

Celestia’s smile disappeared as she closed her eyes and nodded to Discord. He clapped his claw/paw together, which became translucent, and reached into her chest. A ghost like Celestia who lacked her crown and other royal regalia stood and looked back at her own body which sat with no cutie mark and glazed over eyes next to a gawking Princess of Friendship. Discord produced a pair of sunglasses for himself and his passenger. “Time for some cliché one-liners!” The two disappeared a moment later.

“Awaken.”

Sunset gasped and coughed. She tried to take a deeper breath, but it hurt and caused her to cough again, which coincidentally hurt even more. When her eyes began to come into focus, Sunset tried to look about, but every simple movement, be it with her head or her limbs, sent shocks of stabbing pain through her body.

It reminded her of the time she had been riding her old motorcycle and got into some gravel and lost control. As far as accidents it was not bad, no other vehicles were involved. The road rash was mostly negated by her jacket and jeans and only one knee had ended up scarring in the end, but she remembered her body had hurt for days afterwards. Even being blasted with a friendship rainbow had not hurt as much. Sunset took a smaller breath and slowly exhaled to try and focus her mind on anything other than the pain.

“Ah, so you are still alive, impressive.”

Sunset’s teal eyes searched about, but the voice sounded like it was coming from all around her. Slowly, she reached out with her right hand and found it to be a hoof again. It came in contact with a grayish barrier that appeared to be surrounding her like a cocoon. Carefully, she fought through the pain to look at what had become of the rest of her body. Much to her surprise and relief, she was intact. Her mane and tail were a mess and much of her fur matted, but yes, alive and intact.

“Who are you? Where am I?”

“I found you and healed you. It took some time, but you were not awake for most of it,” the hollow, baritone voice spoke again, reverberating and penetrating her every cell. Sunset suspected whoever owned that voice had only healed her for an ulterior motive. Of course, that also likely means I’m a prisoner… or someone likes their snacks alive.

The swirling background of colors were broken up by a formless cloud that passed over and engulfed Sunset in her cocoon. She closed her eyes, but felt nothing beyond her attuned magic senses. The being was radiating with a dark, oily power that felt cold as the frozen north. It left a feeling of dread upon her soul causing her to shudder involuntarily before it moved off and continued to orbit if a bit farther away.

“Where? She asks? If this place had a name it has long been lost to time. Time itself has little meaning here from what I have been able to ascertain. Sometimes a day is as long as a year, if such trivial things can be measured at all. Regardless, the creatures that bothered to communicate with me only called it what it is. The Void.”

“Okay, so again, who are you and why am I still alive?”

“So many questions and so disrespectful to the one that saved your puny, mortal life. If you wish it, I can still end you.” The cocoon weakened and Sunset felt the void begin to tear at her body again. She let out a pained scream before the barrier snapped back to full strength. “You are at my mercy and alive because I wish it. You have purpose, Sunset Shimmer, but how you fulfil that purpose is entirely up to how much you are worth to me.”

Sunset growled through the pain and narrowed her eyes. “What the hell do you want from me?”

Two eyes formed in the cloud, red as scarlet and pulsating with green and dark indigo magical force. “On the contrary, I was not after you. No, that is not entirely true. Perhaps it would be best to start from the beginning. You do not need to understand, but it has been some time since I spoke to a creature that was not trying to fight me for dominance of this place and we have time to indulge.”

“Maybe you have time, but I need to stop that flow stream from destroying my friend’s home world. So, could we skip story time and just get to where you either tell me what you want or kill me, because if you think I’m going to take a deal to join you against Celestia, be your avatar, or some weird sex toy, you can just go ahead and fuck yourself.”

The creature laughed and it was not a comforting sound. “Such poor manners for a princess. And here I thought Celestia taught you better.”

Sunset growled again, a tear escaped her eye, but not from physical pain, that one was from memory. “I’m not a princess, I’m just me.”

“You are far more royal than half the princesses in your Equestria, child. You are the daughter of Princess Celestia and a powerful unicorn king. I can smell their essence in you. You radiate with potential power. I could help you unlock that potential if you wished.”

Sunset gasped at first, scolding herself for her poor poker face, but given the circumstances, it was hard to maintain calm neutrality. Sunset had no advantages, no leverage, no dirty tricks that would gain her more than a few seconds of freedom. The old bully Sunset would have laughed at such a predicament. Still, just because she was scared did not mean her enemy needed to know that.

“Again, no deals. No power comes without a price, I know that intimately. Go. Fuck. Yourself.”

The creature laughed again and it was as uncomfortable as it had been the first time, making Sunset’s ears fold backwards. It was cliché villainy, maniacal, and dripping with venom. “Oh, you are a fiery one. I find your bravado entertaining to say the least, so let me start again.” Sunset’s prison rotated so that the two were now eye to eye. Sunset wanted to flinch, fighting her trembling and knew deep down she was failing.

“In a parallel universe so very similar to your Equestria lived a kind and benevolent unicorn king named Sombra. His family had led the noble houses of Equestria since the end of the Formation War. Seven generations of unicorn kings, all who had stood against tyranny and oppression, against monsters and scheming political rivals. However, it was only with the last generations had things truly become dire, when a unicorn mare had found a way to ascend to a near godly level of power once only thought to be a legend. She became an alicorn and her name was Celestia and trust me, Sunset Shimmer, she was a goddess of death and destruction.”

“The mirror world Princess Twilight and Star Swirl mentioned.”

“Yes, but the king and his forces repelled this monster as they had all the monster before. Over and over again. For you see Sombra had a been given a special gift by his ponies, they had imbued him with the power of life giving him an extended life span beyond that of other unicorns so that he may continue to protect them from the immortal queen. However, each time she would gain a little more ground, more followers, and leave more destruction.

“Then, one day, by complete happenstance, the good king met another Celestia, so similar to the monster that harassed his subjects and raped his land. She had come through a mirror and she was as benevolent as she was beautiful. This new Celestia had stolen his heart and strengthened his resolve to defend his ponies.”

“I’ve heard this story, can we skip to the part where you have a point?”

The cloud rumbled and the barrier around Sunset lowered again, causing her to gasp for air and attempt to raise her own defense shield against the crush of the void. Sunset’s forehead throbbed painfully as she pushed her power to its limits. If I have to keep this up my horn is going to shatter. As if sensing her thoughts, a tendril of black whipped across her barrier sending a painful vibration through her horn. Sunset screamed as her limbs began to shift again. The gray barrier surrounded her again after a minute of agony. Sunset wanted to spit words of defiance, but chose to glare daggers while she tried to calm her breathing.

“As I was saying, the two royals were in love and even a dimension away could not separate their love. Something I thought you would appreciate.”

Sunset’s heart stopped for more than a beat. How could it possibly know about Twilight?!

“You are wondering how I know your heart’s desire? Simple really, I read your thoughts while I repaired you, borrowed the power granted to you by the geode that is a part of you. Such interesting power you have augmenting your own. Empathy, the ability to understand what one is feeling and give comfort. I had not expected the power I pushed through the gap to manifest in such a way, nor for that stupid human to use them is such a pathetic way, but nevertheless you and your friends made them your own. A form of harmonic transmutation perhaps? I could never confirm. Not that it mattered, you all have done well pulling extra magical power through the cracks to the other world.”

“You?! You’ve been causing the loose magic?! All the possessions all the magical artifacts?”

The cloud grunted. “Not all the artifacts. Some were left by mages like Star Swirl over the ages. But we’ll get to that, child. As I said, the king and queen were in love and tried to balance between maintaining their individual realms and their love lives. Eventually, with the help of her sister, Luna, the Queen Celestia assaulted her mirror counterpart, putting both Equestrias at risk.

“The battle that raged was for the lives of two universes and two hearts, but only one of those Equestrias had the Elements of Harmony. Those artifacts tipped the balance. Princess Twilight had planned to encase the evil Celestia, but the worlds were merging and the laws of the universe were no longer able to tell the difference. So good king Sombra took it upon himself to take the poisonous darkness into himself to try and free his people once and for all.”

“Celestia didn’t mention that part,” Sunset whispered, eyes downcast. “My father died trying to save everypony?” The cloud chuckled and a cold, crawling unease slithered over Sunset’s heart.

“He did not die.”

“Oh, no.” Tell me he’s not going to say it

“Yes. I, am your father.”

Sunset slapped a hoof against her face. “Ugh, he actually said it. Just, ouch.”

Cloud Sombra ignored her reaction as the eyes formed into a grey and black unicorn face with a glowing red horn. “Death would have been preferable to the agony my heart suffered after watching the love of my life slip through the collapsing breach, never to return. Losing her forever? Unacceptable. So, I gathered my new power and I lashed out at the universe itself. It took some experimenting, but eventually, with enough blood sacrifices for a powering ritual, I was finally able to tear a hole open left by the loose coalescence.

“I saw it, a green and lush Equestria, the Equestria I had known under my father’s rule before the alicorns destroyed it. It was beautiful if however fleeting. Even with the power of the universe itself at my command I could not control the tear alone. The tear eventually spread and drew in more and more power. I was consumed, my body contorting and disintegrating and soon after, my entire world. I stopped watching the helpless gasp and die and focused on the one place and one soul in all the multiverse that drove me to commit genocide. I poured all of myself that remained into that singular thought and goal. Celestia, my Celestia would be mine again, no matter the cost. My continued existence in this void is the results of that effort.”

Sunset gasped, jaw slacked. “You killed everypony, everycreature?! Just to try and get back to Celestia?! She never would have approved of that no matter how much she loved you! That’s not love, that’s… I don’t know what to call that!”

White fangs flashed, proudly. “Yes, I am a monster, but soon I will be a monster who will live forever, merged with the goddess that stole my heart centuries ago. I have searched this place for what has felt like centuries, trying to find any hint of where my Celestia could be when suddenly, I sensed a creature tearing holes in the veil.

“Cautiously, I watched, waiting for the inevitable tipping of the scales and the eventual collapse of a pitiful realm that lacked any significant magic. Then, most surprisingly, I sensed... you. I sensed my own power and I sensed my beloved, sweet Celestia in you. So much power, so much like your mother, I could taste her in your blood. But as suddenly as you had appeared you had healed the wounds of time and space like an angelic alicorn of legend, attempting to trap me out. You were new to your augmented immense power, sloppy, and I had kept just the tiniest of holes left open. Just enough to maintain a connection and pour extra magic through. I let Star Swirl’s mirror do the rest. And here we are.”

Sunset growled pounding her hooves on the shield, “I, will NEVER help you get to Celestia.”

Sombra laughed again, flashing a fang filled grin. “You have already helped enough just by being here. She will come for you, I am certain of it. However, even if I have overestimated her love for you, I can simply consume your soul and that should give me what I need to finally rip my way into your Equestria. Then, she will be mine.”

Sunset could feel her heart burning, the heat spreading to all her limbs causing them to shake. It was a heat she knew well, hatred. Sunset had fueled many of her endeavors and accomplishments on hatred alone and it was a poisonous fuel, but fuel it was. If it took all the hatred she had, Sunset would burn herself alive, become the demon again, and die fighting rather than let the monster break through to Celestia and Equestria.

“See, I told you it was a left turn at Albuquerque.”

Sunset turned her glowing teal eyes away from the Sombra cloud to see a creature she could only assume was a draconequus wearing large sunglasses, floppy hat, and… a Hawaiian shirt? However, it was the alicorn standing next to him that caused Sunset to thrash about, painfully, trying to move herself between Celestia and Sombra. Sunset grunted through the pain, tears filling her eyes. “No,” she whispered, “get away.”

Celestia’s face went through several emotions as her eyes passed over Sunset, trapped in a barrier bubble. She saw the unicorn, amazingly still in her body and alive, struggling against the magic to move closer. Her eyes were frightened, but not for herself. No, Celestia knew that expression, that was the face of somepony trying to protect another. The selflessness warmed Celestia and allowed her to push all her worries and anxiety deep down. Her eyes closed for a moment and opened, settling on Sombra, who licked his fangs, horn taking on a painful, crimson glow. Celestia hardened her expression, mane and tail waving with fire-like vigor. “Let. Her. Go.”

Chapter 13

Sunset struggled against the barrier that was both her prison and her lifeline as Sombra dragged her closer to Celestia and Discord. Upon immediate inspection she could tell something was different about the two of them, their bodies having a translucent quality as if they were ghosts or projections. Celestia glanced over to Sunset several times, but made sure to never take her eyes off of Sombra for longer than a second. Something was amiss, but Sunset did not dare distract them lest Sombra take the advantage he most likely already held.

“Ahhhh, I had hoped you would come,” Sombra laughed, the pulsing black cloud began to spread about the immediate area like ink on a canvas. “And already free from the pesky restraints of a body I see, how deliciously convenient for me.”

“I will not ask again, foul creature. Let her go, NOW,” Celestia said, drawing herself up as regal and majestic as possible her body glowing with white hot fury to try and keep the spreading darkness at bay.

“Foul creature? Have you so easily forgotten me, my love?”

“I know you may call yourself Sombra, but you are not the only one in the multiverse. Do not take me for a fool.”

A part of the cloud formed into a foreleg and reached into a section of the darkness. A moment later a small paper tag flew out and floated pass the creatures gathered. Celestia reached out with her magic and pulled it closer. The worn and faded tag had one simple word elegantly scrawled upon it. “Always.”

Celestia let the tag fall away, crushing sadness filling her eyes. “No… what has happened to you?”

“Your Elements of Harmony drew the ultimate darkness of my world into me. It killed me in a manner of speaking, but left me with one lasting, burning desire. To find you and make you mine, no matter what. And so, I tore my way into this place where I have lingered, unable to escape. Only my memories of your touch, your taste, your scent have kept me going. Eventually, I found your world but was unable to break through. Then, much to my surprise, I found our daughter and the corridor and have been slowly solidifying the connection, making it brittle, biding my time. But now, you are here and we can be together forever as it should be. Don’t fight it, my love, it is our destiny.”

“Don’t you lay another slimey tentacle on her!”

Sombra lowered Sunset’s shield and she screamed again. Celestia gasped, horn blazing to life, instinct demanding she rush to Sunset’s side, but Discord raised and arm and blocked her path. “Come now, Celestia, he’s baiting you.”

“He’s killing her!”

“If he wanted her dead, dismembered, or nothing more than a floating, glowing ball of a soul, he would have already,” Discord stretched and contorted making all manner of bone popping sounds, though to Sunset, some of it also sounded like twisting bubble wrap. “Apologies, we have not been formally introduced.”

“I know what you are, Discord. You are not the only draconequus in the universe. This is a private family matter, leave my domain or suffer.”

“Your domain? Last I checked I was The Lord of Chaos,” Discord pulled out an oversized wallet and flipped to his ID card. “Yep, says so right here. Besides, this is the chaotic soup of the universe, I have a closer claim for home turf than you do, tall, dark, and smokey.”

“I have grown bored with you, be gone.”

Discord deflected a blast that turned into a flying rubber duck. “Oh, you’ll have to do better than-“ A black tendril had snaked behind the draconequus and stabbed him through his center. Discord’s translucent body became ashen and the tendril tip spread before whipping back and slinging him faster than the eye could follow to the farthest reaches of the void.

Celestia gasped and charged her horn only to balk as Sunset began to scream again, her equine body twisting back and her hind legs becoming leathery and frog-like. Sombra smile, his fangs shining pearly white.

“How much do you value her life, my love? Are you willing to trade yourself for her?”

Sunset gritted her teeth through the pain and blinked the spots out of her eyes. “Don’t do it! He’s obsessed! He killed every creature in his world to try and find you! He won’t keep any promises! Please, run, I’m not more important than you!”

Celestia let the attack spell go, her resolve crumbling. She glanced to Sunset then bowed her head, “You were and always will be more important to me. I will surrender to you, Sombra, but first you must let Sunset go.”

Sombra laughed, several tendrils shot forth when Celestia lowered her eyes.

“NO!” Sunset screamed, pounding on the shield.

Celestia gasped and fired, cutting three of the tendrils, but more formed and seized her legs and neck in vice grip holds. The dark appendages began to engulf her white coat in inky black goo, consuming the essence of the alicorn’s soul. “She… is your daughter too. Please, let her live, let her go home. I know there must still be an ember of love and goodness inside you.”

“Oh, there is much love in me, my queen. You will experience it in ways you never thought possible. Once we are merged as one and standing on our throne over all of our Equestria you will see the extent of my love. All who bow before me shall know our benevolence and any who do not bend a knee shall know only death.” Sombra’s pulled Celestia close. “We shall be closer than any two lovers could ever imagine.” Sombra slowly licked the side of her muzzle and Celestia shuddered at the sensation. Taking advantage of her gasp he forced Celestia into a kiss and snaked his long tongue into her mouth. Sunset pounded on the shield with rage, her eyes glowing again.

“And Sunset?” Celestia choked out, the goo having already consumed half her body.

Sombra’s glowing red eyes, arrogant and triumphant locked with Sunset’s burning teal orbs. “She will never yield. Her heart burns to protect you. Even without the mirror corridor she will find a way back to Equestria if it means saving you, of that I am certain. Behold! Look upon our greatest creation! See the Incarnate Blade that burns to do its duty and is denied. No, letting our daughter go would be a mistake for she will fight, she will avenge, and that is something I cannot abide.”

Celestia slumped in his grasp and closed her eyes, quietly muttering under her breath. Sombra threw back his head with a cackle and completely lowered the shield around Sunset. Sunset tried to erect a protective shield, forcing out every remaining drop of mana she had left in her well. The pressure on her horn was stabbing into her brain until finally causing a hairline crack to run the length of the protrusion. Her power gave out and Sunset screamed until she blacked out.

Celestia looked up with tears in her eyes as her daughter screamed in pain before slumping over, her limbs continuing to contort as her horn fractured and pieces floated away. Sunset body spasmed from the overcharged multiverse magic that continued to rip her apart. It broke her heart to see the child she dearly loved in so much pain, but she could not stop the complex spell she had begun chanting under her ethereal breath.

In her mind’s eye she could see the small golden foal wrapped in a blanket, a tuff of red and yellow mane sticking out as Raven rocked her gently before handing the newborn to Celestia. The exchange had awakened the foal who opened her large teal eyes to look upon the sun goddess for the first time, mouth hanging open in awe, or hunger, probably both. Celestia smiled and cried pulling the child close, gently nuzzling her nub of a horn causing her to coo and gurgle happily. A moment later the foal cried and Celestia looked about frantically, she had no idea what to do next.

It was one of the most frightening moments of her life. Celestia had led armies, fought monsters, dragons, eldritch horrors, and fended off more than one assassination attempt and much of that had been when she was still new to leading a fledgling nation. But none of that, or the countless other times she had been placed in a rough political situation could compare to how out of her depth she felt at that moment. She was a mother, the foal in her forelegs had been inside her, feeding, growing, listening to her every word and heartbeat for months and now was here and Celestia, Ruler of Equestria, Keeper of the Sun and Moon, had no idea what to do. Thankfully, Raven had explained that the foal was most likely hungry and had assisted her princess in the fine art of nursing.

Celestia closed her eyes again, forcing down the memory and the countless others that tried to surface and prepared her final move of the game. Upon completion of the preparation, Celestia whispered, “Please, Mother Creation, let this not be another of my mistakes.”

Sombra ceased cackling and turned his curious and skeptical eyes to Celestia, finding that her horn was glowing even despite the dark tendrils wrapped around it and most of her body. “What are you doing?”

Celestia’s smile was savage. “What I should have done the moment I knew she was ready.” The alicorn’s horn flared to life, incinerating the tendrils on her horn and freeing herself part way from the encroaching goo that had been consuming her soul. Sombra growled in pain and recoiled as Celestia used her distraction to touch her chest with a freed foreleg. A moment later a small, pink and yellow glowing orb was extracted seeming to pulse with her heartbeat as it stuck to her hoof. She pointed the orb at Sunset and let it quickly drift across the short distance that felt like half a world away.

Sombra blinked several times and snarled at Celestia then followed the trail of where she was gesturing back towards Sunset Shimmer. Before he could intercept it, the orb contacted the broken mass that was their daughter. Sunset gasped and screamed for a second before her entire body became encased in a shell made of pure while light, burning brighter and hotter than the sun. Sombra had to shield his face from the light, the energy burning away some of his grip on his prized prisoner.

Celestia watch with awe and worry as the figure inside the light cocoon writhed and twisted eventually turning in on herself into a fetal position. The light began to dim, the once fast pulses slowed and then stopped entirely. Celestia was about to lose hope that her efforts had come too late when two large wings made of flame exploded from the shell followed by an equine head with a glowing white hot horn protruding from her forehead. The rest of the shell cracked and fell away into cosmic dust and the newly formed alicorn stretched her glowing limbs, shining red eyes focused on the floating dark cloud above.

Sunset scowled, Sombra snarled and lunged at her and was met face first with a massive energy blast that threw what was left of his face back into the pulsating cloud. Her flaming wings flapped as her fire colored mane waved about on cosmic wind. Sunset fired again and blew two more holes into the cloud causing painful roars the echo about. She held out her right hoof and a large broadsword formed with a burning, two-sided blade and golden guard emblazed with her cutie mark. She paused for a moment, admiring the weapon before closing her eyes and her entire body took on a shimmering glow.

Even Celestia had to shield her eyes for a moment as Sunset’s body once again contorted and transformed, but unlike before there were no screams of pain. Gone were her equine features save for her ears and glowing horn as her hooves became hands and her face small and flat in what Celestia could only assume was her Earth human form. Sunset’s mane still waved about like a flickering flame, pointing up, her tail gone or hidden behind a long, flowing sash of crimson that covered some of the lower body armor of mixed chainmail and golden plates. Her upper body was adorned with more chainmail and silver and gold plate armor that had a divine glow to it. Sunset’s human face, while foreign to the Goddess of the Sun, was adorned with an all too familiar seething scowl under the red colored mask over her eyes. Oh, how Celestia knew that face, having been on the receiving end of it more than once. Sunset was not mad, no, she was FURIOUS.

“If you think a little thing like you-” Sombra did not get to finish speaking as Sunset launched herself at him with blinding speed. The sword first cut away the tendril holding Celestia before she spun around and cut the cloud body up into several sections, each slash leaving a cauterized wound and smoking trail. Sunset raised her free left hand and her horn began to glow. With a squeezing gesture the cut up cloud was pulled together and crushed into the shape of a ball with a glowing crimson barrier around it. She compressed the ball as much as she could, baring teeth ferociously.

“Never piss off a redhead.” Sunset screamed a guttural battle cry and smacked the balled up Sombra with the flat of her blade. The ball sailed away to the far reaches of the void leaving a red streak before disappearing out of sight. After a few seconds of silence, Sunset let out a long, slow breath and looked down at her free hand examining it.

Cautiously, Celestia reached out a hoof to her daughter afraid that if she said anything the being before her would turn out to not be real or worse, just an empty shell. Quietly, barely more than a whisper she said, “Sunset?”

The two glowing red eyes turned to Celestia and her heart stopped for a moment, before they softened and the familiar shade of teal returned. Sunset smiled serenely at Celestia. “It’s okay. I’m fine. I’m still me.”

Celestia wrapped her hooves and wings around Sunset and smiled, tears freely flowing. “Thank all the stars above. I was so afraid I had destroyed you to save you.”

“I felt it, the power tried to force me, my soul, out of my own body. I heard… somepony whisper to me, saying I could go, I could rest, but I didn’t want to go. I fought back. Like I told you before, I have someone and a home worth fighting for. Sunset Shimmer is not a quitter. No way I was dying without a fight.” Sunset continued to examine herself. “Heh, I get it now. You were right, all those years ago. I was not ready for this kind of power. It’s… indescribable. I can’t believe this is how you see the universe all the time.”

Celestia smiled. “You get used to it.” Though her body was different, Celestia could still see the foal she had birthed, the young filly who use to smile at her so happy to start a new lesson, and the full grown mare who had run away a spoiled brat only to be pulled from a smoking crater to become a leader and true friend to many. Sunset had accomplished so much without Celestia’s guidance and help and it was both the happiest moment of her life to see her child fulfill her destiny and the saddest that she had missed out so much as a mother and mentor.

“I am so proud of the mare you have become. You truly are everything I ever wanted and wanted for you.” Sunset smiled, nuzzling the white alicorn, their horns sparking as they contacted. A roar in the distance destroyed the moment and Sunset pushed back, sword once again at the ready.

“We don’t have much time,” Sunset said, her eyes scanning the swirling depths of the void. “You need to get back to your body.”

Celestia searched the void as well with a grimace on her face. “I am not sure I can without a guide.”

“Where the hell did that damn clown lizard go?” Sunset growled.

“Honestly!” Discord appeared in a splash of water, pulling fish from the pockets of his yellow sailor’s rain gear. “Do you have any idea how far I had to travel to get back here? What perils I had to endure? And you call me, ‘clown lizard.’ That brutish paramour of Celestia’s threw me all the way back into Equestria. Poor Twilight was having a time trying to keep herself connected to Celestia as she thrashed about.”

Discord finally paused to inspect the human form of Sunset Shimmer. “Well, well, well, somepony has been eating their protein oatmeal while I was out. The armor is a bit over the top, though who am I to judge, you should see my O and O costume. But I suppose it does match well with the flaming sword of death. I dare say that thing might even be powerful enough to hurt me.”

“Then don’t make me use it on you. You need to get her back to her body.”

“Sunset, wait!” Celestia reached out with her magic pulling Sunset in for another hug. “You can’t face him on your own, even with your new power. He is no longer the stallion I once loved. Sombra was corrupted by the darkness of the evil Celestia of his world, but has become further twisted by this place and will not hesitate to kill you now.”

“I know, but I’m going to do what I do best, run away,” Sunset said with a smirk. “Seriously, I’m not staying. I’m going after that flow stream. It’s far now, but I can see it, over there in the distance. I’m going to finish what we started.”

“Then take this,” Celestia touched her horn to Sunset’s and they both felt the spell to bind and control the coalescence flow pass from one alicorn to the other. Sunset blinked a few times and then nodded. “There is still so much I wanted to say to you, so much I still wanted to do with you.”

Sunset released her sword a moment and touched both hands to Celestia’s muzzle and stroked it gently. “I know, Mom, I’ll miss you too. And thank you, for everything, both good and bad. I know I didn’t walk the path you intended, but I think now all of it was for the best. You were right about so much that I didn’t understand and I’m sorry I was a huge brat, but I guess I just had to be me. Besides, we still have the journal and if we use it sparingly we can still talk for a while. It’s not the same, but this is not goodbye, only goodbye for now.”

Another roar echoed about and the colors of the void began to darken. Sunset grabbed her sword and sheathed it at her hip, spreading her flaming wings. “Go! Get her out of here!”

Discord, dressed like a rescue paratrooper, gave a lackluster salute, “No need to tell me twice.”

Celestia allowed Discord to wrap his serpent body around her and smiled at Sunset one more time. “I love you, my little sun.”

Sunset smiled as well. “I love you too, Mom.” Sunset turned and flapped her new wings, flying away like a fighter jet on full after burners.

Discord appeared next to Spike, Fluttershy, and Luna who had all taken a seat on pillows around Celestia and Twilight. Before Twilight could begin to inquire, Celestia blinked and took a large gasp of air as if she had been drowning.

“Princess!” Twilight said, pulling her mentor in close. Celestia hugged her back and nuzzled Twilight. “What happened? Is Sunset alright? What was that monster… are you going gray?!”

“Perhaps it would be best to let Celestia take a breath before the inquisition is to begin, Twilight Sparkle,” said Luna with a serene smile.

Celestia nodded to her sister. The while alicorn pulled some of her tri-color mane around to see for herself, but did not comment on the steaks of silver that now resided there. “There is much to talk about, but that is for later. Rest easy, Twilight, Sunset is alive and on her way to the other end of the portal. I gave her what I hope will be all she needs to reach the other side and close it off.”

Twilight quirked her head. “But, I thought you said only an alicorn could…” Twilight turned to Discord who sprouted a set of red and gold wings and a candy stripe horn from his forehead, which he took in hand and began to chew on it. “Ohhhhh! She did it?”

Celestia smiled again, but there was no mistaking the melancholy behind the expression. “She had help, but yes, Sunset Shimmer has finally earned her wings. And such magnificent wings they were.”

“They were on fire,” Discord provided a visual, “Literally. She has a flaming sword too, frankly I found that to be cliché, but then from what I understand that was part of the package of her alicorn upgrade.”

“Ignis Ferrum Incarnate,” said Luna, “Incredible. An amazing niece I have that I will not get a chance to know.”

Celestia stood, stretching and wincing at her stiff limbs. “Not entirely true. Twilight, do you have your journal?”

Princess Twilight looked to her flanks and realized she did not have any packed saddlebags. She looked to Spike who simply shrugged. “It must still be in my castle in Ponyville. Discord teleported us without giving me a chance to pack.”

“Ohhhh, and it appears my time for our little bonding family therapy session is up for today, how unfortunate. Well, onto my next appointment, which if I am not mistake is tea and tiny cakes with Fluttershy. Oh! How convenient, she’s already here!” Discord wrapped himself around the yellow pegasus and waved. “I’ll send you a memo on my plans for this year’s Discord Day in triplicate by tomorrow afternoon. Ta, ta!”

Twilight sighed, realizing she was not going to get anymore out of her old teacher. “Come on, Spike. Let’s go home.”

“Twilight,” Celestia said, regaining most of her regal veneer, “once you return home, please inform Sunset’s friends on the other side of the mirror she is coming. I recall the other Twilight saying the portal exit was damaged and Sunset will likely need all their help to escape the void.”

Twilight straightened up to her full height. “Right away princess, the task is not over until everypony is safe.”

Despite her surroundings and situation, Sunset Shimmer grinned just like she did when blasting down a long straightaway on Shadow at full throttle. She felt whole, complete. She had long since given up on the idea of having wings. Following the disastrous Fall Formal, the idea of even having them had terrified her. Any time Sunset had dreams about having wings they always ended with her transforming into a crimson skinned demon. After a while it had been best to give up on those old dreams.

But then came the Friendship Games and she had absorbed the power of the other elements to challenge Midnight Sparkle. Sunset hadn’t gotten a good look at herself, but Twilight had described her angel form with vivid detail and a wistful, daydream look in her eyes. The nightmares about wings ceased, but she had shed no new tears when the golden wings never manifested again.

But now, Sunset realized how there had in fact been a missing piece of her core, her destiny, her special talent, to become the empathetic warrior and protector. One hand to lift those up who had fallen, the other to defend friends and loved ones from all that threatened them. Two halves to form her true whole. The feeling of completion made her heart soar and one person and name was on her mind as she focused on her goal in the distance. “Twilight, wait for me. I’m coming.”

Sunset had no idea how much time had passed. Had it been a week? A year? Would Twilight have waited more than a year for her to reemerge? Instinctively, Sunset began to sing their song, her wings pulsing and beating to the rhythm. It did not matter how long, Her soul called to her love and the rest was just details.

Sunset glanced around the void at break-neck speed, banking around islands and objects that would have fit perfectly in the dreams of creators such as Giger, Lovecraft, and Sterling. With a few shakes of her head, Sunset ignored the oddities around her, focusing instead upon her goal. She finally spotted the flailing flow stream, all the more clear to her now that she had the ability to maintain a shield and see the streams of magic as only an alicorn could.

Sunset grinned. I’m an alicorn… I’M A FREAKING ALICORN!

Sunset reached out a hand and her horn thrummed with power as she readied the spell that would allow her to hold the stream. Once in hand the magical cord began to thrash about against her hold, immediately having to further wrap her grip to keep it from slipping away. After a few seconds she was able pull herself up tighter, letting her left hand hang free in a similar fashion to the way she had attempted to mimic Applejack one time on a mechanical bull. In fact, the thrashing reminded her of it so much Sunset let out the most satisfying laugh she had had in what felt like days and shouted loudly, “YEEE HAAAAW!!” Try as it might, the flow could not shake her as it pulled her along.

Author's Note

The Phoenix is reborn.

Chapter 14

Twilight Sparkle sat at her work bench with her head on the table next to her tools and the smoking remains of her third failed attempt to access the elusive, “in between,” that the other Twilight had talked about. Her glasses were askew, her finger tips raw and singed, and more tears would have fallen had she any more left in her to shed. With her left hand, she reached out and touched the red and gold guitar pick with a small yin yang sun symbol painted on it that had been custom ordered by Sunset because they were her favorite colors. Sunset had several and one had been left behind in Twilight’s tool kit. Now it felt like a memorial piece rather than a music tool.

Sunset Shimmer.

The woman who had changed everything in her life without even trying to. Twilight had had a plan, a plan for her future as a scientist and then later down the road as a wife. And then, a unicorn of all things, walked into her life and changed everything. As Twilight sat there at her desk, most of her friends still asleep in various positions and locations around the lab, she wondered if she had, in fact, made a series of terrible mistakes.

What is the point of it all? Why do we make friends with people when they will always go away? Why do we fall in love when it always ends in heart break? It would have been better to have never met her. It would have been better to never feel this, because now all I feel is pain. I’m so tired of hurting. Twilight sniffled again, trying desperately to not wake the other girls with her sobbing.

The girls had stayed with her all night and while she knew they had been supervising to make sure Twilight did not go overboard they truly did try to help offer ideas, but none of them were anywhere close to Twilight’s level when it came to astrophysics, electrical engineering, and certainly not quantum theory of parallel dimensions. The only person who could go toe to toe with her was the one they were trying to save.

Save… What is left of her to save? If a magical pony princess who is supposed to be as smart as me and the inventor of the cross-dimensional mirror to begin with couldn’t come up with a timely way to save her what kind of chance did I have? Sunset Shimmer is dead… Oh God, she’s DEAD! She died in some God forsaken hellscape probably gasping for breath or… or… calling for… me… Sunny… I…” Twilight shook as she tried to choke down the sob, but couldn’t hold it in.

A gentle hand touched her shoulder and Twilight jumped, nearly falling out of her chair. She turned her blurry eyes up to see Pinkie Pie standing there with tears in her eyes and a sympathetic smile on her face.

“It’s okay to cry, Twilight,” Pinkie said, “I’m scared too, but I know she’s okay.”

“How can you be so sure? Her own mother, who is some sort of goddess has all but given up on her. How can you possibly still have hope?”

Pinkie smiled again, “Because she made a Pinkie Promise. No one breaks a Pinkie Promise, especially not someone as amazing as Sunset Shimmer.”

Twilight’s face fell back to the work bench and she stared at the pick again, blurry without her glasses on. It didn’t matter, she did not want to see anything clearly. How, how does she have so much faith? The odds and science are so badly stacked against her. Is it just hopefulness or blind naïve?

Before Twilight could comment or slip further into herself the lab door opened and in walked Rainbow Dash, who was wearing warmup clothes. When did she step out for a run? Twilight pondered, but soon did not care. Following the athlete, however was a warm and familiar face.

“Hey Twily,” said Cadence, Principal of Crystal Prep Academy and her future sister-in-law since her goofy brother, Shining Armor, had finally gotten up the courage to propose. Twilight looked up at her former babysitter and then laid her head back down. “I heard it from reliable sources, Spike and Shinny, that you were down in the dumps so I thought I’d drop by to help.”

Twilight gestured without raising her head. “As you can see, plenty of help, yep, soooooo helpful.” The rest of her friends had awakened when the door had opened earlier, but none dared to call out Twilight’s justifiable bitterness.

Cadence closed the door and gestured for the group of girls to come in closer. “I’ve seen Twilight on all night science benders before, but this is distinctly different.”

“Well,” Applejack said, rubbing her stiff neck from a night on the floor, “Don’t think she got around to tellin’ you, but Twilight just recently started dating our friend, Sunset Shimmer, remember her?”

“Twilight is dating a girl? I didn’t even know she had broken up with Timber,” said Cadence with wide eyes.

“A lot’s happened in the last few days. But anyhow, Sunset is in a mighty heap of trouble and we all stayed up as late as we could to try and come up with ways to help. But if I had to hazard a guess, I don’t think Twi slept a wink last night.”

“Tired, angry, heartbroken, and trying to science the shit out of a problem, got it,” said Cadence with a nod. She approached the bench and set down a small bag with a cream cheese on everything bagel and a chocolate milk. “Hey, ladybug.”

“Hey.”

“So, I clearly don’t know everything that’s going on right now, but I know the face of a girl who is hurting. Want to talk about it?”

“What is the point of talking about it? My best friend, the most amazing person I have ever met is trapped in a place I can’t get to and I am powerless, fucking USELESS to do anything about it!”

You don’t have to be useless. You just have to be willing to take what you need to accomplish your task.

Twilight’s eyes opened wide for a moment before she closed them, focusing on the voice in her head. Oh great, you.

I can help you, Twily, I can help save Sunset. You just have to listen to me and stop trying to bury you true potential in the back of your head.

Cadence stroked Twilight’s messy hair, taking a moment to try and fix the strands that had fallen from her bun, but Twilight refused to raise her head to help. Continuing to lay with her cheek on the work bench, eyes closed. “Oh sweetie, no, none of that. You are not useless.”

Just go the fuck away.

My, my, such language. I don’t know what is worse, you saying that to sweet sister Sugar Tits over there or to little old me? You really have been spending too much time with that hot piece of ass of a girlfriend of yours.

Don’t start with me, you know I have a great imagination and I will come up with all manner of horrible things to do to you because I am not in a good headspace right now, which is probably how you were able to re-manifest. Prove you really are smart and GO AWAY.

Fine, you don’t want my help to do what must be done, the only other person in the room who can keep up with you and all the science and magic. But just remember, Twily, when you are sitting alone tonight and no Sunset Shimmer to keep you company because she’s dead, don’t cry to me coulda, shoulda, woulda.

I will kill myself before I ever help you or let you take control of me again. Pray to whatever god you believe in that she is fine because I am having a hard time convincing myself life is worth living without her in it.

“I know it’s not much, but if there is anything I can do, even if it means bending the rules and allowing you access to some of Crystal Preps tech facilities I will do it, for you.”

Twilight nodded, barely listening. It was a generous offer, but at this point Crystal Prep did not have anything Twilight had not already replaced or upgraded in her lab. Thanks to her parents and having plenty of spare tech to repurpose. Twilight’s lab was as state of the art as many national research facilities. Just a bit more compact. Twilight’s eyes flew open when one of the machines on the end of the work bench began to beep, a needle twitching. It took a few seconds to remember what that device was measuring. When it clicked, she replaced her glasses and began to adjust the frequency dial.

“Twilight?”

The scientist held up a hand to Rarity’s inquiry as she adjusted a few more settings. The antenna at CHS was definitely getting a surge of magical radiation despite the damage to the statue plinth. Was it coming from the school or somewhere nearby? The white noise interference was maddening.

“Sugar cube?”

“I’m getting something. It’s in the frequency range of Equestrian magic.”

“Is it the portal? Is it Sunset?” asked Rarity, the others cramming around Cadence and the work bench.

“I don’t know, but considering it’s the first semi-solid reading I’ve gotten in two days I want to track it.” Twilight hesitated, clutching her chest. “It could also be another monster emergence. There is no way to know for certain from here. And without Sunset to help…”

Rainbow smacked her fist into her palm. “Then we deal with it. As long as we have powers it’s our job to keep this world safe.”

While not everyone shared Rainbow’s enthusiasm no one disagreed. Twilight grabbed her EMF tracker, phone, and the bagel and drink. Twilight took a bite as she marched out of the lab trying to triangulate the signal. Her eyes next fell upon her car and her friend’s vehicles. All of which were currently blocked by the burgundy minivan.

“Um, Cadence?” Twilight smiled as much as she could muster.

“You don’t even have to ask, everyone pile in.”

“SHOTGUN!” cried Rainbow Dash.

Applejack caught the speedster before she could get away. “Shouldn’t the one with the trackin’ device sit in the front?”

“Heh,” Rainbow blushed sheepishly, “yeah, that makes sense. Can I at least sync the radio to my phone?”

“No,” Cadence said sweetly, but firmly as she strode pass to the driver’s seat. Rainbow sighed, but opened the side door to crawl into the back bench. Once everyone was buckled in and the road was clear Cadence pulled into traffic. “Where are we going?”

Twilight did not look up from her screen. “Head towards CHS, but I’ll call out directions if the signal begins to move around.” Is it just my tired eyes or is the frequency bouncing like a communication signal? No, it’s rhythmic… a song? Twilight dug her phone out of her bag and selected a song to play. She watched as the bars on the equalizer bounced to the rhythm of the acoustic guitar. Her eyes moved back down to the EMF scanner. Then up again, then down. Twilight’s heart began to beat faster. The signals were nearly identical.

“Is that Theory?” called Rainbow from the back seats.

“Yes,” Twilight said automatically, “Sunset sang this to me.”

“Damn, that’s awesome. I mean this is one of their softer tracks, but they can bring the metal when they want to so I give it a pass.”

“It’s her.”

“Twily?” Cadence risked a second to look over to Twilight who was about to cry, but was smiling as well.

“The signal is a song, I’m almost positive of it. I think Sunset is singing and it’s somehow coming through! She’s alive!”

“A-Are you sure, I mean, that sounds wonderful, if it’s true, but how do you know it’s not a trap or coincidence?”

Fluttershy had a good point. She had never detected music from the portal before, it could just as easily have been some monster that used magic as a weapon in a similar way the others described the Sirens. It could have been listening to Sunset and Twilight that night, spying on them as they made love in the dark or worse, stole Sunset’s voice like a cartoon villain to lure them in. Twilight’s excitement faltered.

“Oh no! I shouldn’t have said that! Please don’t be sad!”

Spike let himself back into the house via the rectangular pet door that led to the back yard. He was about to help himself to some of last night’s leftover pizza when his ears twitched at the sound of ringing. “Hmm? That sounds familiar.” On the center coffee table was a leather-bound book with a symbol on the cover in red, yellow, and purple. The book also emitted a violet magenta glow while it rang. Spike recognized the book immediately. He looked about the house, but no one was around and everyone else had left with Cadence not long ago.

“Well, that’s probably not good.”

Twilight adjusted her glasses and focused on the readings in front of her. The rhythm had faded away not long ago, the needle measuring the frequency output was becoming erratic, sometimes ceasing entirely. Maybe she had imagined the parallel between the signal and the song, maybe she just needed that tiny sliver of hope. An annoying voice cackled in the back of her mind, sultry and poisonous. Maybe Midnight had made her see it just to toy with her. Twilight rubbed her tired eyes and took a deep breath. She finished her provided breakfast and looked up to see the familiar surroundings. They would be at CHS in just a few minutes.

“Forgive me for prying, Twilight, but I’m having a hard time connecting all the dots here. What does an EMF signal have to do with your new relationship with Sunset Shimmer, congrats by the way, I always liked her, and Sunset being in possible life threatening danger?”

Twilight took another breath. “Honestly, I’ve been in love with her for a while, I just didn’t know how to express myself. That’s the short version anyway. I can explain it better once I know Sunset is safe. As far as how and why she is in danger… Sunset... is... more than just a magical girl. She comes from that other world of magic itself. That’s all I feel comfortable saying about it right now. It would be better for her to tell you.”

Cadence sighed. “You are really not giving me much to work with here. I feel like I’m failing as a guardian figure. If someone is in danger shouldn’t we call the police?” The numerous objections to that idea were echoed throughout the van. Cadence grimace, but nodded. Twilight did just say, ‘magical girl from another world,’ a moment ago.

“I’m sorry I’m being vague, there is just too much to process right now,” Twilight said, pointing to the school parking lot. “You should park in the back. I don’t want anything to happen to your car.”

“No police, complicated answers, precautionary parking… is this the Friendship Games all over again because I am still a little freaked out by magic and Spike being able to talk.”

“Yes, this is about magic just like the games and better safe than sorry,” Twilight said tersely and jumped out the moment the vehicle was placed in park. Cadence and the rest of the girls soon followed. Once again, the six girls found themselves at the front of the school approaching the rearing horse statue. However, the grounds were not empty this time.

When Twilight lifted her eyes from the magic tracker she found Principal Celestia, dressed in casual workout sweats, and the lead janitor, Mr. Opal, eyeing the group suspiciously. Cadence gently placed a hand on Twilight’s shoulder and moved to the front of the group.

“While I am always happy to see some of my best former students and a dear colleague and friend, I have a strong suspicion that this is not a meeting of happenstance.” Celestia raised an eyebrow as the six girls shuffled about under her scrutinizing gaze. “Would anyone like to enlighten me on why our new statue has a damaged and blackened base?”

Twilight glanced from the janitor to the principal then back again. Celestia caught the glance and sighed. “Ferris, would you please pull a list of contractors who might be able to appraise the damage?” The janitor sighed, but walked off to his office. Once out of earshot Celestia gestured for Twilight to explain.

“I’m sorry, Ms. Celestia, Sunset crossed over to Equestria to try and stop all the crazy magical incidents for good. The incidents were coming faster and more often and Princess Twilight had a plan to seal the magic off, but when they attempted to close it something went wrong. I’m still not entirely sure what, but the magic caused the damage. We’ll fix it, I’ll take it out of my college fund if I have to, but right now I need to find out as much as I can about what is happening to try and find Sunset. She’s trapped on the other side.”

Celestia looked to Cadence, who shrugged with her best, ‘don’t look at me’ expression'. “I think I would understand more if you started at the beginning.”

“There’s no time!” Twilight shouted. “I have explained this several times already and unless you can grasp time-space anomalies and magically infused astrophysics on a multi-dimensional plane then I’m just wasting my breath! Do you see this gauge? It is picking up surges of electromagnetic radiation in the range that Sunset and I have hypothesized Equestrian magic operates at. I don’t know if that means something is coming or if Sunset is on the other side trying to get in, but I need to figure it out!”

Celestia raised her hands in a defensive gesture. “It’s okay, Twilight, I will help any way I can.”

“You can’t,” Twilight hissed, walking passed the principal to examine the damaged plinth more closely.

Cadence pulled Celestia in for a side hug. The older educator had been dumbstruck by the reaction from the usually kind and reserved Twilight Sparkle. “It’s not you, she’s tired, worried, and is about half a step away from a full Twilinanas level meltdown. She was like this even before the games, just so you know.”

“And you are sure you want to marry into this family?”

Cadence giggled despite the intensity of the situation as a whole. Once again showing Celestia the engagement ring. “Of course! Have you seen Shinning Armor as of late? Since he graduated from officer’s training and boot camp his abs are rock hard and that ass! Those cheeks so perfectly round and squeezable while he is…”

“Eww!” said Rainbow Dash, scooting away from the conversation by the two educators. Her eyes turned back to Twilight who was prodding the scorched frame of the statue base, flecks of dust still coming off anywhere light bled through. “Seriously, you are going to get cancer from that!”

Twilight looked back to glare at Rainbow and did not notice the hairline cracks suddenly flash brightly and spread across the plinth. The energy blast threw Twilight to the ground and caused the others gathered to gasp and step back. The damaged section of the base had crumbled further, with additional glowing hairline cracks now spreading to the other reflective panels. Applejack recovered first and moved to help Twilight back to her feet. Instead, the scientist ignored the offered hand and crawled over to her EMF detector that had slipped out of her hand.

“No! This is not happening!” Twilight growled as small wisps of smoke rose from the overloaded device. She tapped it a few times and then shook it, but it emitted only a small buzzing sound. Even from a distance the smell of burnt, ionized copper filled the air.

“What just happened? What was that flash?” asked Celestia, instinctively checking her former students for any injuries. She approached Twilight, who violently threw the device she had been working with to the ground.

Applejack tipped her hat back, green eyes focused on the glowing cracks that hissed with otherworldly power. “I may not know much, but I know when somethin’s buckin’ against the barn door to get in or out in some cases.”

“A massive surge,” Twilight said, dangerously matter-of-factly, readjusting her glasses, “Like she said, something just tried to break through, or someone… probably a monster. Not that it matters, nothing matters anymore because I can’t figure out the magic let alone control it!”

“Darling? Did you bump your head?”

“No, Rarity, I’m fine. Heh heheheheh! WE ARE ALL FINE! There is magic pouring through, enough to blow all the fuses and resistors in my EMF device, but nooooo, no one let me build a collection device to harness that power so that maybe, JUST FUCKING MAYBE I MIGHT BE ABLE TO DO SOMETHING WITH IT!”

“Twilight, sweetie, you’re scaring everyone,” said Cadence, taking a step forward with her hand out, Twilight slapped it away, pulling her glasses from her eyes to wipe the tears before they could fall. When Twilight looked up again, Cadence could see a sickly discoloration in her future sister-in-law’s eyes. The sclera had gone pale blue with angry blood vessels.

“I just wanted to save her, I just wanted to have the power to rip a tiny little hole and see what I could do. I Just wanted to help! But my useless ‘friends’ refused to let me do what NEEDED to be done! None of you understand! None of you can feel what I feel every damn day! Only one person in the entire universe can empathize with me and… I have been fighting to keep my life together ever since that day. Sometimes I can go weeks without hearing her whispers, but what is the point?! She’s right, Sunset is probably dead and soon darkness will consume all of you like it’s consuming me!”

Five teenagers and two principals stood and watched as the purple skinned girl rambled, her eyes taking on an eerily familiar hue, even her skin had darkened a few shades. Finally, the ranting ceased as Twilight stood panting with an out of place grin on her face and fingernails tearing rivulets of blood into her arms. Fluttershy stepped forward from the back of the group and stood before Twilight, waiting for her friend to look up and acknowledge her presence.

“What? Going to give me a hug or some other useless pla-“

The slap was hard, swift, and completely unexpected. Twilight staggered back a step, blinking several times, hand instinctively moving to her now throbbing cheek. “I’m sorry, Twilight, but sometimes the kindest thing a friend can do is slap some sense into you. I’m also very sorry I shook your glimmer of hope in the car, that was wrong of me. Now, you are the smartest girl we know, by far. You need to take a deep breath, let it out, and use that big brain of yours that Sunset Shimmer loves so much and think of a way to fix this before it’s too late.”

Twilight continued to rub her cheek as fresh tears fell. “I, I think it may already be too late. I have the scientific data, but I don’t understand all the magic, not without help.”

“Then ask for help, silly,” said Pinkie Pie, who had somehow snuck in close and was cautiously giving Twilight a hug. “Ask your pony princess counterpart for help. That’s what Sunny always did when she ran into a magical problem she didn’t quite understand.”

Twilight did as instructed and took a deep breath, let it out, and smiled, a calm genuine smile. She replaced her glasses, her violet eyes once again as they should be and sparkling with determination. “Thank you, I just… I’m just scared.”

“Aw hell, after what ya been through ever since comin’ in contact with magic way back when you got every right to be scared. Jus’ can’t let it eat at you like that. Clouds the mind worse than downin’ a twelve pack of cold ones. That bein’ said, Pinkie’s right, we’re in over our heads on this one. Time to ask the princess for help.”

Twilight looked about, checking her shoulder bag or if she had dropped anything nearby, her body shaking with realization. “I, I don’t have the journal! I don’t even know where it is! I dropped it yesterday when I ran back to my lab! Pinkie, did you pick it up and stick it in your hair?”

“How would I have had room for a book that big in my hair with all the other things I have?”

“I once saw you hide an entire bucket of pudding in your hair!” Twilight retorted while flailing her arms.

“Mmm, touche.”

Rarity pique up, “Oh! I had it last! I went inside your house for napkins and utensils for dinner last night and placed it on the center coffee table.”

“All the way back home?!”

“Chilax, Twilight, I got this!” said Rainbow Dash, doing a few quick stretches. “Give me three, maybe five minutes tops, I’ll be back before you know it!”

“The front door code is 1642, you have to hurry!”

Rainbow grinned, “Hurry is my middle name.” She quickly placed a hand over Pinkie’s mouth. “I know it’s not my real middle name, you don’t have to say it, Pinkie, we all know it.”

Before Pinkie could protest, Rainbow took off leaving a rainbow blur streak in her wake. Another energy surge caused additional cracks to spread across the plinth.

“Please hurry,” Twilight said barely above a whisper.

Author's Note

The tension is rising, the stakes are high, and not everyone might make it out alive! AHHHHH!!
*ahem*
So there are now only two more chapters to go and then the epilogue. So hang on tight, it's about to get bumpy.

Chapter 15

Despite the numerous times Twilight and Sunset had both warned Rainbow Dash about not abusing her powers she could not help from testing the limits of her speed. One such test was to see how long it would take her to run from CHS to each of the homes of her close friends. She knew every turn, every short cut, and roughly how long it would take to get to each home.

Three minutes and twenty-two seconds later she came to a skidding stop in front of the two story neo-victorian home that was clad in pinks and purples with highlights of indigo. Looking at it for a moment, Rainbow thought that either Twilight’s mom had been in charge of the paint job or Nightlight and Twilight Velvet dedicated the color scheme to their second child. The thoughts soon passed.

Rainbow hopped up the steps and entered the door code, wiping her shoes on the mat before stepping in. “Anybody home? It’s just me, Rainbow Dash, came to get a book and head out.”

“I hope you know which book, because this house has no shortage of books,” said Spike, trotting over from the kitchen.

“Hey, what’s up, Spike. And, sure do. I need Sunset Shimmer’s journal, Rarity said she left it on the table,” Rainbow replied while giving Spike some chin scratches.

“Oh! Good thing you came back for it. The thing started glowing not long after everyone left me behind… again.” Spike sighed. “I know Twilight is worried about Sunset, but I’m worried about her. I need to be there to help if she needs me, but I keep getting left behind.”

“Well, come on then,” Rainbow said while picking up the book. “Where’s that huge backpack she uses for you to ride in? Gotta warn you though, I run really fast so keep your head down and things are probably going to get more crazy before they get better.”

“All the more reason for me to support my girl,” said Spike, dragging the heavy canvas bag out of the closet before climbing inside.

Rainbow Dash scooped up the bag and wiggled the book into the pack as well. It was a tight fit, but Spike didn’t mind as long as he got to be included in the adventure again. Once back on the porch, Rainbow relocked the door and did a few quick stretches. It was then that she noticed something odd on the sidewalk. Cautiously, Rainbow approached the oddity and found it to be a glowing hairline crack in the cement. The same kind she had seen on the statue base… the same kind that Midnight had caused when she was ripping reality apart.

“Oh, that can’t be good.”

Twilight felt her phone buzz and pulled it out to see the name, immediately connecting the call on speakerphone. “Did you not find the journal? Rarity said it was on the coffee table.”

“Oh, no, I found it, but when I stepped back outside I also found magical cracks in the sidewalk so I started to follow them. They are leading back to CHS.”

“Cracks? As in rips in the time/space reality?”

They could all feel Rainbow nod and sense her hesitation. “Yeeeah, kinda like the ones you opened up at the games when… you know...”

“But how? What is causing the magic to spread from the immediate area?” Twilight pondered aloud.

“Um…” All eyes turned to the phone. “I think… it was me.”

“Oh no! Is Dash becoming the next Midnight?!” Fluttershy said, eyes wide and teeth beginning to chatter.

“Uh, no, I think I’m still me, but as I started to jog back to the school at super speed I noticed that cracks were about the same stride as my feet, then Spike pointed out to me new cracks were forming where I stepped.”

“SPIKE IS WITH YOU?! Take him home this instant! It’s too dangerous for him to be here!”

“NO!” shouted Spike. “You need me, Twilight! More so I need you, because I’m scared right now. I’m scared for everyone and even if all I can do is keep you grounded then that is how I help.”

“So, what do I do? If I run at normal speed it will take me forever to get back, but apparently using our magic is destabilizing our reality.”

“Did she just use destabilizing correctly in a sentence?”

Twilight ignored Rarity’s quip and took a deep breath to calm down again, wishing more than ever she could wrap her arms around Sunset for comfort and strength. “No, we don’t have time for you to go slow. You need to run as fast as you safely can. It’s going to take all of us to fix this and if that means a few extra cracks then so be it. We’ll fix them too.”

“But Twi, the only time we ever formed a rainbow without Sunset was with the princess. Will the six of us be enough?” said Applejack, voicing one of the many concerns they were all feeling. Several more large cracks began to spread across the plinth and up the new horse statue. The surges were coming faster now.

“The plan hasn’t changed,” Twilight said with a finality, ending the phone call. “We need that book to contact the princess and after that, we just have to do our best. It’s all we can do.”

Sunset Shimmer had been grinning so wide her face began to hurt a little. The coalescence stream flow had continued to pull her along, but had been unable to shake her with the binding spell keeping the threads wrapped around her left forearm.

The ride had finally mellowed out and Sunset could see a glowing oval in the distance that was similar in shape to the now destroyed mirror glass. Like much of the void there was no land or point of reference, but Sunset could feel with her new heightened sense of awareness that power was being drawn to the portal like water seeking the path of least resistance. The constant swirling background of colors moved more uniform here and the portal itself, though disc shaped had a ripple and swirl to itself as well. Sunset spread her wings to slow down, knowing if she hit the portal at full speed she would likely continue through to the other side just as fast and splatter against the schools entrance. That would be an embarrassing way to die.

Sunset pulled her wings in close to prepare for the dimensional transition, completely taken by surprise when instead of seeing the familiar CHS entrance she slammed against the portal as if it were a brick wall.

“Arrrrrghhhh!” Sunset screamed in pain and lost her concentration on the binding spell, her left shoulder dislocated and collarbone broken in two. Sunset quickly reoriented herself and set the bone, casting the only healing spell she knew. It had dulled the pain and repaired most of the bone, but the shoulder still throbbed with sharp pain. The threads had formed into a globular gel and moved around the portal like a vertical Jello mold. Upon closer examination she found that the threads were being drawn through like water through a very tight mesh filter. Power seeped, but solid objects, like her, were blocked.

“Dammit! Get back here!” Sunset’s horn lit up as she recast the spell to control the magic around the portal disc. As the magic gathered around her left arm again she could see six points of contact around the portal that were connected to the now broken corridor.

Sunset reached out with her right hand, but felt no weak points, no gaps that could be exploited. In frustration, she punched the portal. “You have got to be kidding me! I am sick and tired of out of control magic and mirrors and, and, whatever the hell this place is!”

Sunset punched the portal again. “Do you know who I am? I am SUNSET SHIMMER!”

*crack*

“I am the daughter of The Goddess of the Sun!”

*crack*

“I am the daughter of a unicorn king!”

*crack*

“I have fallen into a pit of despair so deep they don’t even have a name for it in Tartarus and clawed my way back out!”

*crack*

“I have fought monsters, magically possessed people, and ancient lost artifacts!”

*crack*

“And my girlfriend thinks I look gorgeous naked!”

*CRACK CRACK CRACK*

Sunset looked at her hands, the fingers broken and bleeding from punching the portal with everything she had. Surprisingly, it had not all been in vain as the invisible shield that denied her had several new cracks that glowed with yellow light.

Sunset unsheathed her sword and raised it above her head. “I will NOT be defeated by YOU!” Before the strike could land a dark tendril slashed down at her back, cutting deep into her armor and left wing. Sunset screamed, her face bouncing off the portal, gashing her forehead. She quickly spun around and had to block a second attack with her blade, just barely able to deflect it.

“Where do you think you are going? If one could simply leave this place do you not think I would have done so already?” The Sombra cloud was pulsing with red and green as more tendrils took shape and prepared to attack.

Sunset took a moment to heal her hands, holding the sword in what she remembered to be the longsword ready position. It had been years since she had trained with a bladed weapon. Once old enough to catch the eyes of undesirables, Princess Celestia had insisted she take a basic self defense course that was offered by the royal guards. Unlike many of the other requests the princess had made in those days Sunset had agreed without argument.

The captain had put Sunset through a two week training program on everything from basic hindleg back kicks to vital weak points, to advanced telekinetic weapon control. Sunset had found spears and polearms preferable because of the range they offered. She had only spent two days with a sword. The only other time she had used a sword was in a few hack and slash video games. After blocking and deflecting several more tendril attacks and counters, Sunset promised herself if she got out of this alive she owed Applejack an apology about how video games really were not a substitute for the real thing.

“Very good, your form is clean if albeit simple. I wonder, is it obtained knowledge or was it programed with the ritual of your creation? It’s curious, but ultimately, it is irrelevant.”

“You don’t have to do this,” Sunset said, taking a moment to catch her breath, even if that meant putting up with his monologues and gloating. “Celestia said you were a good king. If there is still light in your heart then let me help you. I know what it’s like to fall from grace, to stray from the path. I can help you.”

“Yes, you can,” Sombra said with a toothy grin, “You may have cost me my prize, but not for long. I sense her power in you like never before, I will consume you and use your strength to finally tear myself from this place. I will break through to the human world first and ravage your friends, taking their power and maybe a little more if they attempt to resist. Then I will tear my way to Equestria and reclaim my sweet Celestia. So yes, beautiful daughter, you can help me greatly by dying.”

Sunset screamed a battle cry. This monster was not coming anywhere near her friends, especially not Twilight. Sunset blocked and slashed, turned, blocked again, used her left hand to send a blast of fire to keep Sombra back, and then slashed again. Sombra sent more tendrils, twisting them to avoid her attacks and grinned when a strike broke through, tearing at her armor. He baited Sunset to over reach and struck her shoulder, breaking the plate and spearing through her flesh. Sunset screamed, using her horn to burn the tendril away, but the wound still bled, forcing her to use more power to stem the blood loss.

I can’t keep this up all day, he’s too strong. I need help. Sunset grit her teeth and looked back at the portal. Girls, sure could use an assist right now.

When Rainbow Dash came to a skidding stop, she set Spike down and walked over to her gathered friends, noting the increased magical damage to the statue and that some of the cracks had begun to spread to other parts of the campus. The Déjà vu was painful. Celestia and Cadence were a short distance away, talking on their phones. Most likely trying to do some form of damage or crowd control. Given how busy the road out front of the school was the happenings would not stay under wraps for much longer. Cracks in reality did have a tendency to attract attention.

“Sooooo, I see things have gotten pretty horrible here and… yeah, I’m gonna stop now.” Twilight took the book from Rainbow Dash and began to flip through pages.

“It was flashing earlier,” said Spike, trotting up next to Fluttershy who picked him up. The purple dog blissfully enjoying the extra attention.

Twilight flipped to the last pages that had script on them and began to read, her lips moving, but the words too quiet for others to hear. However, there was no mistaking the relief and elation on her face as Twilight’s eyes lit up, a few tears escaping. Before anyone could ask, Twilight smiled and said breathlessly, “She’s alive,” then louder, “Sunset’s alive!”

“WOOHOO! SUNNY’S ALIVE!” screamed Pinkie Pie to no one in particular, doing a few cartwheels and starling the principals.

Twilight read on, then slammed the book closed. She wiped the shed tears away, adjusted her glasses, and turned to her friends. “According to Princess Twilight, because the portal is damaged, we have to help guide Sunset through what remains of the corridor.”

“Alrighty, and how do we do that?” asked Applejack.

Twilight approached the broken portal, staring at the blacked plinth that was lined with glowing cracks. She scowled at it as if it had committed some incorrigible cardinal sin. In a way, it had. While magic had become a fascination to Twilight and later an obsession, it was in comparison like a recreational drug. It was enticing, dangerous, and highly addictive to her, but it had also cost her a great deal of mental anguish and now was holding the love of her life prisoner. If she had to give up all her knowledge of magic, all the power her geode provided in order to save Sunset she would do it without question or hesitation. Twilight just hoped the others were willing to make the same sacrifice because if the princess was right this was going to cost them everything.

“Because the doorway is broken, we have to act like a beacon, like a lighthouse for a ship on a dark and stormy night with no instrumentation. We create an anchor point for Sunset to find us. Our shared connections theoretically act like a lock and key. We focus our powers on good memories and feeling and all the times we have enjoyed with Sunset. We direct those feelings into our geodes and focus that power directly on the portal. After that, it’s up to Sunset to find the anchor and to push her way through.” Twilight paused, looking back on the five greatest friends anyone could have asked for. She paused for just a moment, considering holding back the last warning, but in that same instant struck the idea down. They deserved the truth. “Princess Twilight did warn that this is going to take every ounce of magic power we can muster. It… it is highly probable that it will drain us and our geodes so completely that we may never be able to wield magic again.”

“Wait, you mean we are going to lose our superpowers? But I thought our magic was the magic of friendship? How can that be drained forever?” asked Rainbow, her hand clenched round her geode. Twilight’s expression twisted in annoyance. Did she really care about her powers more than Sunset’s life?

“Oh, sweetie, we’ll always have friendship and we don’t need a magic rock to always find magic in being together. If I have to lose this power I was never meant to have to save a friend I gladly sacrifice it.” Twilight smiled at Rarity, she could not have said it any better herself. Rainbow let out a sad sigh but stepped up next to Twilight, hand on her shoulder and face resolute with determination. The others had also stamped out their hesitations, also placing their hands on top of Rainbow Dash’s. No power was worth trading a friend for.

“Alright, happy thoughts, here we go.” Rainbow Dash closed her eyes and thought back to the numerous times she and Sunset had jammed on their guitars in the music room. She remembered the four day weekend motorcycle trip just the two of them had taken up through the twisting mountain roads and to the lookout campground. Sunset Shimmer and Twilight Sparkle had braved a raging, magically charged storm at sea to come save her when Rainbow had stolen a life raft and chased rampant magic during the spring break cruise. Now it was her turn to return the favor. Rainbow Dash ponied up and a glowing cerulean light shot from her outstretched hand towards the portal.

Pinkie Pie ponied up in seconds, easily remembering the times she and Sunset had experimented with baking ideas in her family’s kitchen. Pinkie remembered the art class they shared together and the afternoons in her room dancing like fools to Pinkie’s latest musical dance mix. Well, Pinkie danced like a fool, Sunset somehow made it look good. It was easy to love Sunset Shimmer and Pinkie loved her friend very much and would not be truly happy again until she was smooshing Sunset in the biggest, warmest, and most loving hug the world had ever seen. She wanted her friend back so that she could see Twilight happy again and so they could be the lucky seven they were meant to be.

Fluttershy closed her eyes and smiled. Sunset had changed so much for the better since that fateful Fall Formal dance so long ago. Not long after the events of the dance, Sunset had begged Fluttershy on her knees to be forgiven for all the times she had run the animal lover down, for all the jabs, threats, and bully tactics. Fluttershy had not fully understood why Sunset had felt it necessary to use such tactics to begin with, but had forgiven her on the condition that she prove she cared by volunteering at the animal shelter and with helping with the community center any time Fluttershy asked. Sunset had done so without hesitation. Fluttershy smiled and giggled, her wings extending from her back and ears emerging through flowing pink hair when she remembered the day Sunset had first seen Ray the gecko and gladly let him into her heart and home.

Applejack recalled when Sunset had come to her for advice on everything from school projects to just every day inquiries. Sunset had come to value not only their friendship but her honest opinions and observations. On more than one occasion Sunset had come to help at the farm to work out frustrations of one or another, working hard without complaint. She had helped AJ with basic chores as well as some more complicated tasks such as fixing machinery or tending the horses. Applejack smiled at the memory of the two of them enjoying a casual ride around the property on horseback. They had talked about whatever came to mind and it had been a few blissful hours of no phones, or games, or problems. Just two girls riding along like AJ’s ancestors had done.

Rarity giggled to herself as she remembered winning a bet and had Sunset as her own personal slave model for a whole afternoon. Sunset had stripped to her underwear and tried on every outfit Rarity had pinned to her followed by standing and posing as a figure drawing model for hours, all without a single complaint. In fact, thinking back, Rarity had recalled a small smile on Sunset’s face through most of it, eager to see the sketch designs. Rarity remembered one time calling Sunset to come rescue her from a terrible blind date. Sunset had walked in wearing her most notorious biker outfit and scooped Rarity up from the restaurant bridal style, putting her on the back of the motorcycle while her date was left gaping. They had enjoyed late night desserts, bad movies, and crashed on Sunset’s couch. It had been a perfect friend night.

Twilight Sparkle had so many wonderful memories to choose from. She remembered working side by side with Sunset in their AP classes at school, cheering along side her at sporting events, attempting to win silly carnival games, or just hanging out in Twilight’s lab. Twilight loved how Sunset’s face would light up while brainstorming a problem or when they worked on a project. Always eager to help fix or fabricate a piece that Twilight needed. She recalled their camping trip on the lake under the stars and how wonderful it had been to share Sunset’s secret place. Twilight smiled and blushed, feeling her pony features come to being as she remembered making sweet love to Sunset and the bright, glorious smile Sunset had given her after singing their song to her. But of all the memories, most preciously, Twilight remembered being in that pocket dimension. She remembered being terrified for a moment, believing she had died in a blaze of golden magical fire. But instead of an angel of death coming to collect her, an angel of mercy and empathy had descended and reached out, nothing but love and compassion in those large, gorgeous, teal eyes.

Take my hand, Twilight. Let me show you there’s another way. Just like someone once did for me.

I love you so much, Sunset Shimmer, you saved me. Now, it’s my turn to save you.

Six different colored beams of light shot forth creating an oval shape upon the broken plinth, slowly growing in brightness and intensity.

Sunset panted and growled, her grip on her sword beginning to slip with sweat. She recognized the look in Sombra’s eyes. It was the face of a predator that was just toying with its kill. Sunset had made similar expressions back in the day whenever she had one over a target of her bullying. While Sunset was certain the sword did hurt him, he did grunt and fall back briefly every time she landed a solid hit, it however did not deter his attacks nor seem to be weakening the massive cloud body as a whole.

“Getting tired, little sun?” the gloating was getting on her nerves too. “It must be difficult trying to keep up a shield to hold your body together and the spell to keep hold of all those magical threads while trying to fight me.”

Sunset unleashed a blast of fire that did little damage to the cloud. “Didn’t anyone tell you? Women are natural multi-taskers.”

“Even so, your power will not last forever. And there truly is no reason to keep fighting me. You cannot win. Once I have consumed your power and broken through to Equestria I can release your soul. I can set you free from this physical pain so that you may move on to whatever lies next. You need not suffer in this place as I did or struggle with so many injuries.”

Sunset smiled in spite of her situation. Apparently today was movie quote day. “Life is pain, highness, anyone who says differently is selling something.”

“As you wish! Then pain you shall have!” Sombra surged forward, more tendrils than Sunset had any chance to block launched at her from every direction. Sunset spun and slashed with all her strength and speed. She lost track of where Sombra’s face was until it was inches from hers and a sharp, excruciating pain pierced her abdomen. Sunset dared to glance down and found several tendrils had combined into a single spiral lance that impaled her. She could feel the black goo beginning to leach from the weapon and spread through her midsection like angry barb covered ants. It hurt so much Sunset was unable to scream, her vision going white and ears ringing.

“That’s it, just give in, just die. Daddy will make sure you get to rest soon.”

“No… I, never… uggh!” Sunset tried to cut herself free, but another tendril was wrapped around her right wrist, trying to pry the sword from her hand. Keep your head and think, dammit! This psycho son of a bitch is going to rape you to a pulpy mass and then destroy Equestria if you don’t get your shit together, Shimmer! Sunset looked to her left and saw the swirling mass of energy around her left arm… her unmolested left arm. Bingo.

“Hey, Dad. You like physics? Here’s a good one. The law… of conservation of energy states,” Sunset spat blood, her teeth stained red, but she smiled through the pain. “Energy is neither created nor destroyed, but rather transferred from one form to another.”

Sombra paused, an amused grin on his barely equine face. “Meaning?”

Sunset grinned right back at him. “Meaning I’ve been holding onto a magical hand grenade this whole time.” Sunset’s horn flashed, she placed her glowing left hand directly in Sombra’s face and released the energy she had been holding into a focal point, that being Sombra’s horn. Star Swirl had stated that once the mirrors had been closed and the in between sealed off that the built up energy would have subsided on its own. That did not mean said energy couldn’t be helped along with being bled off. As long as someone was crazy or desperate enough to let the magical equivalent of an incendiary explosive device go off at point blank range.

Sombra was thrown back, his barbed lance was pulled out as well. Sunset felt all the breath leave her along with what she was sure were some of her internal organs and a gushing torrent of blood. Sombra was flailing and howling in pain as he attempted to reform his shredded and burning cloud mass. Sunset took the flat of her flaming sword and pressed it to her wound to cauterize the damage. She was already in so much pain the burning hardly registered.

Sunset staggered back, fighting to keep her eyes open, barely able to hold onto her sword. She had one, maybe two more attacks left until she passed out. Sunset looked at her now thoroughly burned left arm, all the armor gone, the skin scalded uncomfortably close in shade to the scarlet demon that still occasionally haunted her nightmares. At least it would all be over soon. With the magic now flowing back into the cosmic chaos of the in between it was probably safe to say Earth and her friends would be safe. It was a hollow victory, but protecting Twilight was at least something.

Sunset’s damaged left hand fell back against the portal where six emblems that resembled cutie marks were now glowing where none had been before. Upon contact a gentle, soothing sensation washed over her. It was like a blast of cool water on a hot summer day. Sunset looked down and saw that the burns were already healing, lessening in intensity as a different and yet oh so familiar magic gathered in her palm.

She could feel it, Sunset could feel all six of them. Laughter, kindness, honesty, loyalty, generosity, and magic all reaching for her, shining a rainbow light down the dark corridor to show her the way home. Sunset cried tears of joy and smiled. They had not forgotten her, they had not abandoned her. Her friends were there, waiting, offering their power once more to help defeat one more enemy and bring Sunset Shimmer home. Sunset looked up as the Sombra cloud roared. His features had grown grotesque and further twisted where almost nothing equine remained. His mouth had grown immense, now moving, no, slithering back to her and wide enough to attempt to swallow Sunset whole.

Sunset looked at the ball of swirling rainbow light that she now held in her hand, the full might and love of her friends, given freely. The power and magic of friendship.

Sunset glanced at her sword and for a moment wondered. If the weapon was a part of her that would mean, hypothetically it was a manifestation of her being and her imagination. A sword had a great deal of symbolism behind it in both Equestria and Earth, but it was hardly the only weapon ever made or even the most powerful. And if it was created by her mind that would mean the sword could be changed if she thought about it hard enough. Sunset looked up at the fast approaching Sombra monster and flashed her trademark Sunset smirk.

The sword handle reshaped into a rifle grip, the blade reforming into a large frame body with an open magazine slot just past the trigger guard and a short, but wide barrel that’s muzzle was the diameter of a softball. The rainbow ball reshaped into a massive ordinance shell and Sunset inserted it into the open receiver, which closed when she cocked the primer mechanism on the newly formed BFG. Seven rainbow colored LEDs came to life along the barrel and the entire weapon hummed with an ominous yet soothing rumble.

Sunset held the weapon firmly, waiting for Sombra to come closer. She had one shot and one chance to end this. Just like so many of those first person shooter games she had played, sometimes you had to wait for the perfect shot. I guess all that time gaming really did come in handy. Serpent Sombra did not seem to notice the change in her weapon nor slow down to care. He opened his maw as far as he could, fangs dripping with green and indigo saliva, long tongue licking the teeth in anticipation for what would surely be a tasty morsel.

Sunset’s smirk turned upside down to a deadly sneer as she pulled the trigger. “Bang, motherfu-”

The sound was deafening, the rainbow blast left the muzzle with almost no recoil and widened upon exit to inundate the surprised Sombra. He choked on the rainbow laser that spread through his cloud body, excess energy exploding forth and growing in intensity. Sombra barely squeaked out a sound before his entire body went white and exploded into a cloud of glowing yellow dust. Sunset blinked the spots from her eyes and watched as several of the particles clung together as they drifted and formed what appeared to be the silhouette of a handsome unicorn stallion. Maybe it was a trick of the light or just her imagination, but Sunset could have sworn the particles smiled at her before falling apart to be swept away on cosmic winds.

Sunset lowered the cannon that reformed back into a sword. She said a silent prayer of forgiveness for what she had done then turned back to the portal. With the remainder of her strength Sunset thrust the blade into the shield around the golden disc and cut her way through.

Celestia and Cadence stood by and watched as six teenagers stood together, their hands raised, eyes closed in concentration, soft pastel colors emanating from their bodies. They had each, “ponied up,” as the soft glow became more intense and rainbow light shot from their hands at the base of the statue. The base, which was already riddled with glowing cracks, shuddered and crumbled further.

Cadence looked to Celestia who glanced back, feeling equally helpless. “I feel like we should be doing more.”

Celestia shrugged. “Just between us, I had hoped after they had graduated I would be done with having to explain away strange magical incidents to the police or school board. That being said, I really do hope Sunset Shimmer succeeds in bringing a close to all of this.”

Cadence nodded without ever taking her eyes off the stone plinth. The entire base was beginning to remind her of what happens when stick a sealed container in the microwave. “Is it just me or is that thing about to ex-”

The blast wave blew all six girls, two educators, and a dog off their feet. Celestia and Cadence had recovered first, immediately rushing to the teenagers to inspect for injuries. Thankfully, whatever the energy released was had not thrown the stone chunks far. Instead, the sides crumbled over leaving a glowing oval in what had once been the center of the statue base. The once mighty rearing horse had crumbled to just a few large chunks, fallen to the side of what was left of the plinth.

“Is everyone okay?” asked Cadence, helping the girls back to their feet.

Celestia sighed as she looked at the new broken statue. “I don’t think we are going to fix it again after this.”

Twilight nodded, her hand instinctively reaching for her geode only to find it missing. Rarity gasped loudly when she too found hers missing. A moment later all the girls confirmed that their geodes had shattered, Pinkie Pie finding the pieces on the ground where they had been standing just moments before.

“Well, I sure hope to the Almighty that weren’t no monster tryin’ to break through. Otherwise, might be time to call the National Guard.”

Twilight was about to comment when a flaming sword pierced the veil of the portal causing Fluttershy to scream and cling tightly to Rainbow Dash. Rainbow in turn, held her friend, eyes wide at the sight of the burning weapon. Rainbow was certain she had seen a horror movie that had started like this. The sword was soon followed by the one holding it.

The young woman of goldenrod skin and clad in burnt, broken, and blood stained armor stepped out of the void, her flaming wings spread to their full extent. Sunset turned back to the void and raised her left hand as the glowing horn on her head burned the same color as the sun. Energy gathered in her palm before shooting forth, bouncing along the ground, sealing all the ethereal cracks that had appeared in the earth and sidewalk. She clenched her fist and the magic returned. The portal began to shrink until all that remained was a simple crack floating in mid-air. Sunset pressed the last of the energy in her palm to the crack and it flashed, making a small pop sound, disappearing as if it had never been there at all.

Slowly, Sunset Shimmer turned back to the group that had not said a word or moved an inch. She smiled warmly at them, eyes locking on the bespectacled girl who was clutching her chest. Sunset’s smile fell as her eyes rolled back up into her head and she collapsed into a heap. Her wings faded away along with the last of her armor and the flaming sword.

“SUNSET!” they all shouted in near unison. Twilight pulled her girlfriend close and found her hands immediately covered in blood. Twilight gasped and began to search for the source of the blood loss. Upon inspection she found Sunset’s clothes in a tattered mess, her body covered in burns, cuts and at least two gaping wounds that blood was continuing to pour from.

Without having to ask, Cadence was the first to dial for an ambulance. Fluttershy began ripping strips of cloth from her dress to press upon the wounds.

“We have to apply pressure to stop the blood loss or she’s going to die in minutes,” Fluttershy said, handing one of the impromptu bandages to Rainbow Dash.

“She’s fucking bleeding everywhere!”

Twilight placed Sunset’s head in her lap while the others tried to stem the bleeding. Sunset groaned as they applied pressure to the wounds. “Sunset,” Twilight demanded, “Sunset Shimmer, look at me! You have to stay awake!”

Two bleary teal eyes opened and blinked slowly. Twilight smiled through her tears as she stroked Sunset’s hair and cheek. Sunset smiled as blood dripped from the corner of her mouth. She coughed, a sick sucking sound in her chest, her limbs shaking slightly from the shock beginning to set in, but despite it all, Sunset smiled again. Sunset reached up, pulling Twilight closer. “I’m… home.”

The hand dropped as Sunset fell unconscious.

“SUNSET!”

Author's Note

I was going to wait till Wednesday to post this, but I enjoyed this chapter and am confident I'll have chapter 16 fully edited and ready by then so then why not post?

Besides, this is what all the cool people do on Friday night, eat Chinese takeout, work on fic, and fold laundry,

Enjoy and stay safe.

Chapter 16

Sunset Shimmer opened her eyes and had to blink the blurriness from them. She moved her hands to rub them only to find that her hands were gone, replaced once again by hooves. Given that the portal was now destroyed that left only a few logical options of why her hands were hooves again and why she had awakened in a clearing of a lush green forest.

Sunset took a moment to examine herself and found that she was indeed a pony again, but was also still an alicorn. Her wings were folded neatly by her side, gold feathers extending at her command, bursting into flaming appendages once at full extension. They returned to feathers when she brought them back in to rest. From what Sunset could see, her horn was unbroken and longer than it had been as a unicorn, she let out a relieved sigh that masked her anxiety.

“Okay, I’m either dreaming… or I’m dead.”

“Or perhaps a little bit of both, little sun.”

Sunset turned around and had to look up at the magnificent alicorn that had trotted up and around her, having appeared from nowhere or out of the forest without a sound. If Sunset was an alicorn, even a smaller one like Twilight, then this stranger was taller and more stout than Celestia, easily the size of a full framed horse of Earth. Her coat was pearl white with black socks on each leg and ears and a black diamond marking in the middle of her forehead that traveled to the tip of her nose. Her cutie mark was… Sunset blinked a few times. The stranger’s cutie mark was half sun and half moon swirling about one another in a balance similar to Sunset’s with sunrays and stars. But what truly caught Sunset’s attention were her eyes. They were gentle, intelligent, and a teal so deep they seemed to glow in the low light.

“I’m sorry, but did you say both?”

“I did. You are new to being an alicorn, Sunset Shimmer, thus unaware of much, such as we are not restricted to such trifle concepts described as ‘dreaming’ or near death experiences. Which are becoming dangerously frequent for you. You should probably try to be more careful if you wish to see anything close to a ripe old age.”

Sunset eyed the pony carefully who continued to circle with a little smile on her face. “Do I know you? I feel like I know you.”

“We have met, but I did not properly introduce myself before. To be honest, I’m surprised you remember me at all given the battle damage you had suffered at the hooves of that creature.” The larger alicorn dipped her head and bent her knee in curtsey. “You may call me, Aine.”

“That voice,” Sunset’s horn lit as she took a defensive stance, “you were the one that tried to kick me out of my own body! You tried to kill me!”

Aine continued to smile despite the hostility. “Not exactly. The ritual Celestia completed was supposed to turn your body into a living weapon. I was simple waiting off to the side trying to save your soul and guide you to Elysium or the Celestial City. There are so many names for it. Regardless, you fought back and held on, which should have been impossible, but you did. You clung to your reforming body even through the pain of transformation and were able to beat back my magical hold on you. Once the fight was over and the dust settled, I just had to meet you more formally. It has been longer than I can even remember to meet a magnificent creature who could resist me, to challenge me.”

Sunset scowled, her wings snapping out to their full extent and catching fire once more. “So, what now? I need to fight my way through you to get back home?”

Aine bowed her head, bending her knee again. “That will not be necessary. Besides, you would not win. You caught me by surprise before, most unexpectedly, and your body is still in the Earth realm. Also, your excess magic is fading quickly. I just wanted to meet you. That is all.”

“I don’t understand. If you are not trying to collect me why am I here? In fact, where is here?”

“Ah, this is just a small pocket dimension of mine, I made it long ago and find it peaceful. You could best interpret it as my own private retreat. I thought it might make you calm and happy so we could talk, but I guess I should have known you still have that fire that burns. Such a beautiful, powerful energy. Just like your mother.”

Sunset fought the urge to lash out, instead, let out a breath and sat down, drawing her wings back in. “What do you know about my mother?”

“Everything really. Especially that you two are too similar for your own good. You both fight to maintain control of your power and your emotions. Perhaps staying in a realm with so little ambient magic really is the best thing for you.”

“Very little of anything you have said has made any sense.”

“And sadly, we are out of time. Your body calls for you and I can’t hold you here any longer without possibly causing damage.”

Sunset could hear a sadness in the other alicorn’s voice. “Will I see you again?”

Aine smiled the same way Celestia did when she knew something and did not want to say it directly. “We shall see.”

The world went white and Sunset shielded her eyes from the blinding light. When she blinked again Sunset found herself staring at a ceiling made of those ugly masonry tiles interspaced between florescent light strips. Sunset groaned and tried to sit up, but everything hurt and when she tried to exert herself the machine making that rhythmic beeping began to beep faster and louder. Suddenly, there were hands on hers and a wonderful, familiar voice in her ear.

“Hey, shhhhh, take it easy. I’m here, I’m right here.”

“Twi?” Sunset turned her head and found two beautiful purple eyes behind black rim glasses starting back at her.

“Welcome back. You scared the living crap out of me for longer than I care to recount.”

Sunset looked down at herself in a generic puke green gown and around the room. She had a few answers, but also more questions. “When did I get to the hospital?”

“Two days ago. What do you remember?” Twilight kept one hand on Sunset’s while using the other to press the page button for the nurse on call.

“I was… trapped in the space between dimensions, it was an awful place. It was Hell, Twi, in every possible description of the word. Somehow, Celestia and Discord found me. I fought… a monster in the void, he nearly killed me. Then I felt you, you and all the girls reaching out to me. I held the power of the rainbow in my hand and it called to me. It helped me find my way home. Everything else is a blur, I think I passed out not long after that.”

“Passed out is one way of putting it.” Sunset and Twilight turned find a tan skinned, middle aged man in a lab coat had entered followed by a nurse who moved to check Sunset’s vitals and readings on the machine to her right. “Another I like to go with is, ‘miracle’, considering the state you were in when you were brought to me. I have seen people pulled from multi-car pile ups with less physical trauma than you. Care to share some insight on that? Your friends and former principal were annoyingly vague.”

“I got into a fight.”

“A fight?” the doctor said with an arched eyebrow, “Miss Shimmer, you had thirty-seven stress fractures, two compound fractures, several deep lacerations requiring stitches, two major puncture wounds, severe blood loss, and various other cuts and contusions. And you… got in a fight?”

“You should have seen the other guy.”

“And where is the, ‘other guy’ if I may ask?”

Sunset frowned, squeezing Twilight’s hand. “I’d rather not say.”

The doctor pinched his nosed. “Miss Shimmer, you were clearly assaulted to the point of near death, you SHOULD be dead. And yet, somehow, not only have you survived, but you are healing faster than what should be considered humanly possible. I don’t know if you believe in God, but you are certainly making me question if a higher power was involved. Please, you have to give me something.”

Sunset sighed, glancing up at the doctor and then at the nurse. “It was my father.”

“Your father beat you within an inch of your life?!” the doctor exclaimed. Sunset nodded sadly. “You need to tell the police, they can help you.”

Sunset shook her head, fixing the doctor with a hard, unshaking gaze. “That won’t be necessary. He is never going to hurt me or anyone ever again. Do you understand?”

The doctor and nurse exchanged glances before politely excusing themselves. Once Twilight had closed the door she rushed back across the room and pressed her lips to Sunset’s who gladly returned the gesture, moaning into Twilight’s wonderful embrace.

“You really did scare a few years off my life. They made me leave more than once because they said your heart stopped. You fought back each time, they wouldn’t tell me if they used the defibrillator or not since we’re not related. In fact, they made me dance around a number of questions because of that whole next of kin requirement. Plus, the police had some questions for all of us considering how injured you were. Now that you’re awake I'm sure the doctor will contact them after what you just said. If nothing else they will probably want to take your statement.”

“They won’t get anywhere with it. Even if I tell them a partial truth. No body, no case, essentially.” Sunset grimaced, but shook her head, taking Twilight’s hand and loving the warm feeling that traveled up through her heart at the delectable sensation of touch. “I’m sorry to make you worry. As you can guess, things didn’t go quite according to plan.”

“Tell me later, once you’re out of this place,” Twilight said with a smile. She reached down into her bag and retrieved a familiar object. Sunset’s journal. “Right now, however, you have family worried about you and I have friends of ours to tell the good news of your recovery to.”

Sunset took the offered pen and opened to the last few pages to review what she had missed. Twilight returned to the nearby chair and typed on her phone, most likely to their group chat window their friends kept open.

Sunset quickly read through the message about her left by Princess Twilight, followed by exchanges between Celestia and her Twilight about Sunset’s return and subsequent stay in the hospital. They had been waiting for her recovery. Sunset let out a sigh and penned a few words to get the ball rolling.

Hello? Anypony nearby watching for this journal to glow? A few minutes passed before the journal vibrated in Sunset’s lap.

Sunset? Is that you?

Judging by the hornwriting this has to be Princess Twilight. Yes, it’s me. I’m still pretty banged up, but I’m alive and awake and on the mend. Apparently, alicorns are not only tough, but heal fast as well even in a world with almost no magic.

I’m glad to hear you are recovering. I’m in Canterlot, hold on! I’m going to go get Celestia. She has been worried about you.

Sunset waited, looking up to smile at Twilight, who gladly smiled back. “I’ve been put on hold while the princess goes and finds Mom.”

“You feel comfortable saying, ‘Mom’ now?”

Sunset smiled, looking at her hands, giving the fingers a few wiggles to test the dexterity. Sore, but should be fine over time. “Yeah, she’s earned it. She helped saved me. More than that, we talked it out and things are different now. I understand her better. Still a little petered by some of it, but not so much anger. I just… I see her world through her eyes now.”

Sunset, I’m here. How are you?

Still recovering, but alive. The doctor says I’m recovering fast, faster than I should. I guess I have you to thank for that as well. Yay, alicorn healing that I can’t explain to a medical professional!

Thank you for contacting me. I know we only have a limited amount of space so I will keep this brief for now so that I can have more time with you later. However, I must know. What happened to Sombra?

Sunset hesitated, tapping the pen on the side of the book. She remembered most of the flight through the open space between and the fight against her father. Some of the finer details became blurry due to pain and battle fatigue. How much detail did Celestia really want to hear? In the end, Sunset decided they had had too many lies between them in the past. No more lies, no more sugar coating. They were both adults and should act like.

I ran into a problem with the portal and he caught up to me. He damn near killed me, but with the help of my friends I was able to defeat him with a rainbow blast. I think... or at least it’s my hope, we were able to purify him before he passed on. I was in a lot of pain and bleeding at the time, but for just a moment, I thought I saw him smile at me before it was over. I don’t know if that’s any consolation, but it’s all I can offer. He tried to kill you, he tried to kill me, it's terrible any way you look at it. Still, I’m sorry he’s gone, I know you loved him. I can only hope his soul found some sort of rest.

Yes, I will pray for that as well and thank you for telling me. In other news, Star Swirl has given Twilight Sparkle all his remaining notes on the mirrors and she is adamant on recreating the Lunar Lock mirror. It will take many years, decades perhaps, but Twilight is confident that she can recreate the mirror eventually.

Sunset paused, tapping the pen against the book again. Tell her to take her time, no need to rush things and start the whole buildup of magic again. And speaking of prayer. I have something that may seem strange to ask you before we go. Does the name ‘Aine’ mean anything to you? While recovering I was approached by an alicorn by that name in some sort of walkabout dreamscape.

Several minutes passed before Celestia began to write again. I’m sorry, I needed a moment to recover from what you said. You must have been very close to death indeed to have been contacted by her.

So, you DO know her.

Yes, Aine was my mother’s name.

“Oh shit.”

Twilight looked up, concern plastered across her face, “What happened? Everything okay?”

“I… I apparently met my grandmother while I was bouncing in and out of near dead stasis. I think I learned something that even Celestia didn’t know about our heritage.”

What does that mean? I’m really confused by the implications of that. Did I die and cross back over? Sunset could hear her own heart speed up from the increased tempo of the heart monitor beeps. Twilight looked at the machine as well, but did not say anything as her heart rate settled.

It means you have confirmed something I have suspected for centuries. That my mother was more than what she pretended to be. More to think about in the future I suppose. Do not trouble yourself with this. Now, please, say hello to your Twilight and contact me anytime you truly need me. I will always make time for you, Princess Sunset.

Sunset groaned, but could not keep the smile off her face. Please, don’t call me that, it's just so weird. Anyhow, I will contact you again and keep you informed about major events. Thank you, Mom. I love you

I love you too, my little sun.

Sunset closed the book, taking a moment to examine how many pages were left. A little more than half, not much to work with, but certainly better than nothing. Sunset let out a small chuckle. That was almost a metaphor for her life.

“Everything okay with your mom?”

“Yeah, we’re all good. Overall, it was a success, we all made it out, the magic is completely sealed off, and will be so for a long time. No universe collapsing singularities. We won, with only me being banged up. Seems like a bargain of a price to pay really.” Sunset reached for the comforting weight of her geode, but it was missing or never made it back through the portal with her. It was then that she noticed Twilight was missing hers as well. “Uh, Twi, what happened to your geode?”

The inward turn did not last long, but even in a less lucid aware state Sunset caught it. Twilight instinctively reached for her necklace, sighed, but then smiled at Sunset. “It’s gone, all our geodes are gone. The princess warned me that it could happen. It took every bit of magic we had to help you and we would all gladly pay that price again to have you back.”

“Aw, man, I’m sorry. Rainbow is probably pissed at me,” Sunset said with a slump to her shoulders. She would have to come up with some sort of apology party or gifts for costing them all their magical powers. Silently though, Sunset had to admit to herself that it was probably for the best. Just seven extraordinary, non-magical girls again about to set off to take on the world.

Twilight smiled, taking Sunset’s hand and rubbing it against her cheek. “Sad, but not pissed. Besides, she can still beat all of us in a foot race even without magic so she’ll get over it.”

“If that’s the price we all have to pay to soothe Dash, I am okay with that.”

Twilight waggled her phone before putting it back in her pocket. “I figured as much and told her such on your behalf. Everyone is relieved you are better and will probably be here soon. In the meantime,” Twilight went back to her bag and retrieved her laptop, she gently set it down next to Sunset and opened a tab she had left in the browser window. Sunset examined the page, arching an eyebrow.

“Is this a college application website?”

“San Bernardino Community College. Just down the road from Cal Tech. If you submit your application, final grade transcripts, and documentation by the end of the week they can still squeeze you in for the fall semester.”

Sunset blinked. “But, we talked about this. I’ll never pass a background check.”

Twilight’s smile was down right mischievous. She straightened her back and adjusted her glasses in what could best be described as 'Twilight lecture mode'. “I’ve been busy, while you were unconscious. And rather than just sit around worrying about you, since I could not make you heal or wake up any faster I put my plan to work. Which, coincidentally, worked better than expected with you being in the hospital because they had to create you a profile for the database. I recovered your wallet and identification from your torn clothes before they could. This also gave me local access without having to remotely hack their server system. I thought about doing more, such as editing the bill since it was painfully easy to penetrate their system, but nope, stuck to the plan. So yes, Sunset Shimmer, you have a birth certificate in processing that will have a backdated stamp on it and a copy in the mail from the state. So, let me be the first to welcome you to your new permanent home here on Earth.”

“I, I don’t know what to say,” Sunset moved to wipe her tears when Twilight wiped them for her and kissed Sunset’s bandaged forehead.

“You don’t have to say anything and you can thank me by filling out that application. You are worth more than a sushi restaurant waitress and if you ever forget how amazing you are I will always be there to remind you.” Twilight shifted her glasses to the top of her head, closed her eyes and nuzzles Sunset who closed her eyes and returned the gesture with a smile.

“Maybe it’s presumptuous, or just fatigue from all the near death experiences, but I would feel better knowing you are nearby rather than here in Canterlot City. It’s probably selfish of me, but I want this, us, our relationship, and not just a long distance where we only see each other in the summer or on long holidays. I want you near so I can see you everyday. Plus, it’s a good community college, I did all the research. Without additional scholarships it’s a great, cost affordable place to get your feet wet and the basics out of the way,” Twilight’s face turned a distinctly darker shade of red, “Also, following this thread of the conversation… I would like your opinion on something else I did research on.”

“Oh?” Sunset could no longer keep the grin off her face, especially with how hard Twilight was now blushing.

Twilight opened another window tab. “What do you think of this apartment layout and can we afford it together?”

Author's Note

All that remains is the Epilogue. I need to do another run through it and if it looks good I may have it up this weekend. I hope everyone has enjoyed things so far.

Chapter 17

Epilogue

The four door car came to a stop and Sunset Shimmer pressed the button that engaged the parking brake. The radio stopped, but only two of the four passengers seemed to notice they had reached their destination. Sunset turned from the driver’s seat to look at the two girls in the back seats. The older one was typing at the air and swiping occasionally, the device around her ears and next to her eyes had green LEDs indicating the Augmented Reality Mobile Device was on and still mostly charged. The younger girl had nodded off and was leaning against the window and was about to drool on her shoulder. Sunset glanced to Twilight.

“Do you want to do the honors or shall I?” Twilight smirked and pushed a button on her wrist mounted screen. In an instant, the ARMD unit shut off.

“Hey! Mooooom, a little warning, please? I could have been working on a project and I hadn’t saved. That would have been totally bog down.”

“Watch the tone, Aurora,” said Sunset, her voice calm, but stern, “I still can’t believe you don’t get car sick wearing that thing in here.”

Aurora shrugged, folding and stashing her device. “I think that only happens when people read dead tree format. The ARMD still lets me see what’s going on around me.”

“We’re here, wake your sister. Gently.”

Aurora gave her sister a shake. “Wake up, Sunna, we’re… where are we again?”

Both Twilight and Sunset stepped out, which prompted the other two girls to follow and do the same. They took in the scenery of the empty school parking lot, unsurprising given that it was early Saturday morning. The quiet neighborhood that surrounded the school was still waking up with the occasional jogger or dog walker passing along the sidewalks. Sunna took it all in with child curiosity, having never been to this part of Canterlot City.

Aurora groaned, her blue eyes turning to her mothers, filled with indignant rancor. “A school? You brought us to a public high school on a Saturday morning at the butt crack of dawn, seriously?”

“Hey, we graduated from this high school,” said Sunset, taking Twilight’s hand and nuzzling her cheek to her wife’s. “Those last two years with all our friends were still some of the best moments of our lives. The first time I ever saw your mom was right over there. I was sitting on the steps, she was being nosey and curious, like usual.”

“Awww,” said Sunna.

“Gaaaaag,” said Aurora.

“You say that now, sweetie, but pretty soon, you’ll understand.”

Aurora froze, eyes going wide. “Oh God, you are not making me go to this school next semester, are you? I mean, I know I’m not getting all Level 4s, but my grades are still good enough for the Academy, plus all my friends are there!”

Sunset, taking Sunna and Twilight’s hands, began to walk towards the statue near the front. Twilight reached for Aurora’s hand, but she refused. Teenagers, Twilight thought with an understanding eyeroll.

As the group approached the stone plinth that was topped with a rearing unicorn with wings both girls’ curiosity became piqued. They had seen similar figurines and art all throughout their Mama’s work studio. The motif of the winged unicorn had been repeated a few times, if tastefully through their house. Neither girl ever took much interest in it beyond admiring the fantasy aesthetic of the imagery. They both knew their mama could draw and paint, having created most of the art that hung around the house, but now Aurora wondered if there was more to it. Had Mama created the statue as well? Upon closer inspection of the uni-pegicorn statue, Aurora spotted her mama’s artistic signature, a yin yang inside a radiant sun on the horse’s flank.

“Mama, did you make this uni-pegi-corn?”

Sunset smiled, pleased that her oldest was using her keen sense of observation. “I didn’t make the statue myself, but I did help in the design and pay to have it commissioned. By the way, I know I've said it before, but it’s called an alicorn when the pony has a horn and wings.”

“She’s beeeeeautiful,” said Sunna. “You can tell she’s a she, because she doesn’t have the dangly boy parts.” Twilight and Sunset burst out laughing while Aurora sighed and shook her head with a hand over her face.

“Now," Sunset said after her laughing subsided, "as for why we are here.” Sunset set down the shoulder bag she had grabbed when they had exited the car. With great care she removed an old leather-bound book both girls had seen their mama write in on rare occasion. Aurora knew it was some sort of diary or note journal, but never had an interest in reading it. It used to scare Aurora when she was little because she could have sworn she had seen it glow. “Today is, hopefully a very special day. If my friend is correct, you might finally get a chance to meet your grandmother.”

“But we saw Grandma Velvet last month,” said Sunna with a confused expression.

Sunset smiled and ran her fingers through the young girl’s indigo and red striped hair. “No, baby girl, I mean MY mother, Princess Celestia.”

Aurora’s eyes widened and her jaw hung open. “Wait, we’re related to a princess?”

Twilight placed an ink pen into Sunset’s outstretched hand. “You’ll see.” Sunset finished scribbling a note and closed the book. She turned her eyes to the western sky where the moon was receding towards the horizon. Both younger girls looked about as if something was supposed to happen. They looked at each other and shrugged while their parents just stood holding hands in front of a polished stone face that was so smooth it looked to almost be made of mirror glass.

“Um,” Aurora began, “are we waiting for a car or hover taxi or something?”

Sunset closed her eyes and reached out with her free hand to the stone but not quite touching it. The silent minutes passed and then she smiled, her eyes beginning to water. “I can feel it. The lunar cycles are connecting.”

“Amazing, even after all this time without your magic you are still sensitive to magical flow changes.” said Twilight in awe, wishing she had brought some recording devices to collect data with.

“Because magic is a part of me, Twi,” Sunset said, brushing the tears away before they could fall. “They really did fix it. They’re coming.”

“What are you talking about? Who is co-“

Both Aurora and Sunna jumped back as the polished stone began to glow. Twilight and Sunset took a step back, Twilight taking a hand of both children as two figures stepped out of the stone face. The newcomers both fell to their knees, but Sunset was ready for them and extended a hand to each, helping them steady and regain their equilibrium. After a moment both women stood and they all just stared at one another, smiles creeping up until they pulled each other into a group hug that Twi wanted to join, but let them have their moment.

The pale, slightly pinkish woman stood slightly taller than Sunset, her long flowing hair was a blend of pastel pink, blue, and green with strands of grey mixed in. She wore a yellow sun dress with spaghettis thin shoulder straps that ended just above her knees. Her magenta eyes sparkled with moisture as she managed to fight down her tears, enveloping Sunset in another tight embrace that the fire haired woman gladly returned.

The second woman, who stood slightly to the side had Aurora and Sunna stunned beyond words. She wore an expensive looking, dark blue women’s dress suit that looked sophisticated and yet also comfortable. But the dress suit was nothing compared to the face. The girls stared, jaws slacked, at the visitor’s lavender face and indigo and magenta stiped hair, which hung loose halfway down the woman's back. She looked just like their mother except without the glasses. The twin smiled at Twi and gave a gracious curtsey bow. Twilight returned the gesture.

“Professor Twilight.”

“Princess Twilight.”

“I AM SO CONFUSED RIGHT NOW!”

Twi placed one arm around Arora’s shoulders and another around Sunna’s and brought them forward. Sunset took a step back so Celestia could see the children. Celestia began to choke up and had to bite down on her finger to keep ahold of her composure.

“Princess Celestia, Princess Twilight,” Sunset said with a wave of her hand, “I would like to officially introduce you to our oldest, Aurora Shimmer, and our youngest, Sunna Sparkle.”

Celestia beamed at the two girls. She could see much of Sunset in Aurora, from the red stripes in her mostly pink, untamed hair, pale yellow skin, as well as the shape of her face. Most of all, Celestia could see the fire in Aurora’s posture and body language. So much like a fourteen year old Sunset even in a human form.

Sunna stepped forward and smiled at Celestia, holding out her hand in greeting, “Hello,” Celestia gladly took it and gave her a gentle shake. Sunna’s skin was a burgundy color with shoulder length hair that was dark blue with strands of red and yellow when the light hit it just right. The little girl’s eyes were just like Twilight’s a deep purple and full of wonder.

“They are… oh, little sun, words did not do justice with how beautiful your girls are.”

“And smart,” added Twilight with a raised finger and proud smile. “They are both very well read. Even at nine years old, Sunna is well above her recommended reading level. And don’t let Aurora’s attitude fool you, she is in the top percentile of her class.”

Both princesses smiled knowingly, Celestia looking at Sunset with loving motherly pride. “I would have expected nothing less considering their parents.”

Sunset gestured for the group to follow as she began strolling down the sidewalk. “Come on, we have a brunch reservation at the Skybox and traffic into downtown can be a pain even for the automated carriers on a Saturday.” Princess Twilight looked to her doppelganger for a clue of what was said, but only received a mischievous smile.

“You’ll see,” said Sunset before she tapped a few buttons on the thin piece of glass that appeared strapped to her wrist. A minute later a seven passenger van stopped in front of the group, the side doors sliding open with a pleasant jingle and as a digital voice greeted them. Sunset climbed into what was traditionally the driver’s seat, but made no move to take the controls. Princess Twilight noted that the steering wheel on this vehicle appeared to be retracted away from the driver.

“Uhhhh, I’m confused, who is driving this thing?”

Sunset gestured to her wife who sat in the second row with Princess Twilight while Celestia took the other front seat next to her daughter. Twi was practically vibrating to have a chance to explain all that had changed in the last twenty-two years since the portal’s closure.

The locks clicked and turned and finally Sunset opened the door and held it open for everyone to enter. With a grand gesture of her hand she said, “And welcome to our home.”

Celestia, ignored most of the architecture and well thought out open spaces, the beautiful stone façade fireplace, the amazing kitchen with dark countertops and a large island in the middle by the breakfast bar. Having lived in a castle with every possible luxury Equestria had at its disposal had spoiled her to such amenities over the centuries. Instead, she went straight for the wall of photographs.

Like any grandmother of any universe she wanted to see baby pictures and admired each framed photo as if they were precious works of long lost art, committing each image to memory. Sunset had suspected she would be more interested in her now expanded family and did not bother with a tour of the house. “The photo album on the coffee table has more, when you are done with those, and there is a second book for you to take back with you since I know we only have three days.”

Celestia smiled, hearing every word Sunset had said, but her eyes were enamored by the picture of a very pregnant Sunset Shimmer with a huge grin on her face and Twilight pointing at her wife’s swollen belly, followed by one of the couple both holding a new born baby Aurora. Sunset hated how she looked in both pictures, but Twilight loved them so they stayed where everyone could see them.

Turnabout had been fair since there was also a picture of a pregnant Twilight Sparkle with Sunset doing her best impression of Twilight from their first picture. The last in that set had been Twilight holding baby Sunna with Sunset and Aurora crowding around the new mother welcoming the new arrival to the family.

“Is it too bold to ask who the girls’ father is or fathers if that’s the case?”

“We can talk about that later after the girls are in bed, but yes, two different ‘fathers’ as it were,” Sunset said, making air quotes with her fingers.

Celestia nodded in understanding. “I’ve missed so much of your life, again. Maybe, maybe I should just stay here for the next two and half years?” Twilight led her princess counterpart along with the children on a tour of the house to let the two have a private conversation. Sunna was eager to show the princess her room and personal art collection of crayon drawings.

Sunset gave a nervous chuckle at the thought of her mother suddenly and unexpectedly moving in. “That’s not a bad idea, but maybe not on this trip. I don’t have anything set up for you, plus my work at the studio keeps me busy and sometimes I have crazy inspiration hours. I honestly don’t know how we would have survived if not for Twilight basically being able to make her own hours as the boss of her company and the many last minute saves by her parents.”

“Don’t let your work become more important than your family. If you learn nothing else from me in your life, please learn that.”

Sunset nodded and hugged Celestia again. She led her mother to the couch next to the photo albums and set one of the copies in Celestia’s lap. “Come on, we have a lot to talk about and literally hundreds of pictures to go through.”

Celestia smiled warmly. “There is nothing else in the world I would rather do.”

End

Author's Note

And that's it. Thank you to everyone who made it this far!

I want to start off by explaining why I wrote this. Essentially it was two reasons. Number 1 I was extremely disappointed in the fact that EqG did not get to have a real ending, even an open ended real ending. Sunset Shimmer is a wonderful, complex character and she deserved better. Secondly, I wanted to show my own ten year old daughter how much fun reading and writing are and that you can always expand on what is there. You are only limited by your own imagination.

Will there be more? I don't honestly know at this point. While this was not my first story or fanfiction it was my first Pony Story. I have a few ideas kicking around as far as a follow up to Incarnate as well as a more adult story on how Twilight and Sunset conceived Aurora, but I don't know if I will write them. It will depend how hard the voices in my head kick me. Anyhow thanks again and even though this is the end if there are any questions please feel free to ask.

Stay safe and never be afraid to live.

Chapter 1

What is the meaning of life? The question… THE question that tops all others. It has been asked by everyone at some point in their lives, be it scholar or homeless beggar. However, some questions should be asked with a care. Afterall, you may not like the answer should the universe ever have the courtesy to reply.

Canterlot City, like many cities grew out from what was once a central square. This original square, which still existed, began as the heart of what was to become a bustling metropolis. The square consisted originally of a courthouse, a church, a government building, and a park where the citizens would gather. Some gathered after church, some to picnic, and while not as often anymore, some gathered to protest some misdeed at the steps of the courthouse.

The four streets that made up the square were no longer pot holed dirt trails and were now paved modern streets, but still maintained their boring if convenient names of North, South, East, and West Streets. The courthouse and the central government buildings had grown and been modernized in accordance with the changing times. The church too had been renovated numerous times. And the park was mostly still intact, but now also included a special parking area for numerous food trucks that would take advantage of the lunch hour rushes.

Or they had until apparently a spatula became possessed by Equestrian magic and decided to try and serve up its owner for lunch. This in turn had caused the truck to become possessed as it circle around the square slinging burger meat at anyone in range. Panic and chaos had ensued. Things may have gotten worse, perhaps even deadly, if not for one girl who had been enjoying her day off from work. The blue skinned, polychromed haired young woman had just wanted to go for a nice little jog around downtown then back home for some gaming and then maybe a nice food coma after finishing her lunch. But no, something weird had to happen… again.

“Ugghhhhh!” groaned Rainbow Dash. She stood by and watched as people ran away or were knocked over by flying meat. “You have got to be kidding me.” Rainbow wasted no time sending a group chat message to her friends that magic was on the loose again. Her phone rang a second later.

“A food truck? Seriously?”

“I know, right?” Rainbow paused to easily dodge a double meat patty that tried to land on her face. “So, what’s the plan, Sunset?”

“Well… the square is a bit too conspicuous for us to pony up in. If you can lead the truck away, maybe south towards Old Maple Park that will slow it down before we do the old rainbow laser two-step.” Rainbow noted the lack of enthusiasm in Sunset Shimmer’s voice, but chose to ignore it for the moment.

“Okay, but how do I get it to follow me?”

“I dunno. Tell it you prefer chain fast food or something. Just make it mad, I’m sure you can handle that.”

“I don’t think I like what you’re implying.”

Sunset chuckled politely. “Dash, we all have our special talents.”

Rainbow ended the call and scowled. She didn’t get under people’s skin ALL the time. Only those that ignored her awesome feats. Regardless, they had a plan, if albeit a poor one. The teen took a moment stretch out, thankful that she had already dressed for a running occasion and called out to the rampaging food truck with an angry spatula behind the wheel. “Hey! Burger Mack has the biggest and most juicy bacon cheeseburger in the biz!” The truck came to a screeching halt, turned, and revved the engine. It. Was. On.

“Ugh. I think I’m going to throw up,” said Sunset Shimmer as she staggered through the door of Twilight Sparkle’s lab. Twilight stood at the door with a concerned look on her face while she held it open for the rest of their friends to join them. The lab on the outside looked like an ordinary freestanding backyard building made of sheet metal. The inside, however, had been packed with all manner of tech, much of it cannibalized from other computer components to suit the needs of the young genius and her many pursuits of science. In addition to a few boxes of spare parts, there was a marker board, two work benches, and a small lounge area for when friends came to visit. The lounge had been the last addition, the area meticulously reorganized after rearranging the machines that had been used to detect the energy signatures of magical radiation as well.

Sunset recalled the first time Twilight had brought her and the girls to the lab and happily gushed over the data she had collected that allowed her to build the magic absorbing spectrometer. Rarity had made the mistake of calling the lab a She-shed, but only once. Later, Sunset and Twilight had spent hours going over the collected magical information while the others watched a movie on the digital projector. If Sunset closed her eyes she could still remember it like it was yesterday as opposed to almost two years ago. The focus on sweet nostalgia had helped settle her stomach a bit.

“I don’t see what your problem is,” said Rainbow Dash after she hopped into a rolling office chair and spun around. “As far as magical outbreaks that one was pretty tame. Sure, the truck could have hurt someone, but after AJ got the truck stuck on that concrete island all it could do was throw meat at us.” Sunset looked up at Dash from her doubled over position, her complexion almost as green as their former classmate, Wallflower Blush. Rainbow smirked.

“It was meat, cow meat. You know I don’t like the smell of animal flesh, cooked or otherwise. And then…”

“Then a big, fat, meeeeeaty patty caught you right in the face. HA! You might say you choked on-“

“Rainbow!” Rarity scolded with a waggling finger, but the damage had been done.

Sunset forgot about the pleasant memory of talking math and magic with Twilight and recalled the burger juice that ended up in her mouth, some of it had gone down her throat. A second later Sunset stumbled as she ran for the powder room toilet. The sound that followed made everyone except Rainbow Dash cringe.

“Was that necessary?”

Rainbow brushed off Rarity’s glower with a shrug. “Just a little payback from earlier. I’m done now.” The disapproving frown that Fluttershy was giving her had sucked most of fun out of the joke by that point.

“You can be so horrible sometimes,” Twilight muttered as she moved to gently knock on the restroom door. “Hey, are you okay? Anything I can do to help?” A toilet flushed followed by the sound of sink water running. The door swung open a minute later and Sunset used the door frame the steady herself. Twilight took one of Sunset’s hands to help provide comfort. At least her face looked its normal shade of goldenrod.

“Remind me to thank your dad for having the foresight to install plumbing in this place because there was no way I was going to make it to the house.” Using her free hand, Twilight gently pushed a few locks and loose red and blonde hair out of Sunset’s face. Sunset smiled. A deep breath later, she was far more composed. “That was payback for earlier, wasn’t it?”

Rainbow smirked. “Totally.” Sunset offered her fist for Rainbow Dash to bump with and the athlete returned the gesture without hesitation.

“This is just getting worse,” Sunset said, the smile retreating from her face. “We got lucky today that all seven of us happen to be off from work earlier. I have to go later and it’s not like I can run out of the restaurant to stop the latest magical rampage. ‘Sorry, Mister Yan, I had to leave the customers hanging because I had to go smack a friendship problem in the face with a rainbow.’ I’d fire me too.” No one said anything because they had all had similar internal conversations and concerns. It was then that Sunset noticed Twilight still had not let go of her hand. Twilight caught the glance and quickly released her, finding a very interesting piece of dirt on the ceiling. Sunset smiled warmly.

“Well, there’s gotta be somethin’ else we can do. Won’t be long before y’all head off to your colleges and there ain’t no way you can drop everythin’ and come runnin’,” said Applejack. She had taken to an old brown recliner and it was rare for anyone, other than Rainbow Dash, to fight over it. Rarity had sprayed it several times with fragrance and swore it still smelled of sweat and dirt.

Sunset made her way over to the old couch across from the recliner that she had helped find at a garage sale and moved into the lab. It was green and gray plaid, ugly as sin, and somehow still reasonably comfortable. No one missed the extraordinary dejected expression she wore before burying her face in her hands.

Rarity was the first to speak. “Darling?”

Sunset looked up and tried to put on a happy face. After this many years as the closest of friends it fooled no one. “I’m sorry. I feel happy for all of you, I really do. I mean, Rarity, you are going to Westphal Design School. That will open so many doors for you. Rainbow Dash got a sports scholarship to East State University. Fluttershy is going to Pomell to work in either conservation or veterinarian and Twilight finally decided on Cal Tech… which is an amazing science and technology university, probably the best in this hemisphere… And on the other side of the country.” Twilight sat down next to her best friend and quickly took her hand again. Sunset smiled weakly at the gesture, letting out a sigh.

“Everyone is moving on with their lives, that’s just how it is,” Sunset continued. “At least AJ is staying close to home and Pinkie will only be across town at the culinary institute so at least I’ll be able to see them most weekends, you know, if I’m not too busy working my meaningless, go no where job.” Sunset glanced around the room. Each of her friends had faces that varied between guilt and sadness. She didn’t want this to devolve into a pity party, but that was the direction the mood was heading and she scolded herself, fighting to get her guard back up and put on a happy face.

High school was over and real life beckoned whether they wanted it to or not. It was exactly for this reason Sunset Shimmer had not brought up the subject before. She didn’t want their last few months together to be marred with melancholy and tears. This was the launching point for the rest of their lives. They were all adults now in the eyes of the state and the world at large. Being an adult came with expectations and realizations that while the future beckoned so did uncertainty.

“I’m sorry, everyone. I didn’t mean to kill the mood… you know, any more than my throwing up had already done. It’s just… this had all been weighing on me. I try to keep a cap on it, but…”

“I don’t understand, why can’t you take classes at Canterlot U?” Rainbow said from the chair that was now balancing on just its back legs. No small feat considering it had wheels. “You’re way too smart and talented to just work as a waitress for the rest of your life. Why are you settling?”

“I thought I already went over this? All my documentation is fake. It’s based on some pretty thinly veiled lies. When I first crossed-over I had no idea what it was like to live in this world. I got lucky, in many ways. First being that apparently English and Royal Equestrian sound the same, secondly, that I didn’t get scooped up and sold to child slavery.

“Instead, with a few gems and gold coins in the right hands I discovered that in order to do anything this world you had to have a birth certificate and other forms of proof you were born here. I paid a guy to get me the blank forms and managed to get them to look official enough. They were good enough to slip me into a public high school and amazingly even enough to fool the old lady at the DMV to get my driver’s license, but the more I have to flash that fake paperwork the more a chance someone will notice something is wrong.”

Rainbow Dash let out a groan as if her disappointment in the system at large would be enough to help her friend.

“Colleges take admissions very seriously. And even if I wanted to go a different route, like say make it on my own as a singer-songwriter or sound engineer? The more famous you get, the higher up the ladder you go someone always inevitably goes digging for dirt. I have had literal nightmares of being on the cusps of breakout success to have it end with me being arrested and dragged to a holding facility in handcuffs while some smelly immigration officer tries to figure out which country I snuck in from. Then throw magical pony ups in that and my nightmares only get worse.”

Fluttershy gasped, pulling a sofa cushion to her face. “That’s horrible!”

Rainbow Dash’s chair landed on its wheels again. “Damn… I mean… wow that sucks. Still, there has to be something better, right?”

“Don’t worry, Sunny!” shouted Pinkie Pie. “If they ever threw you in the pokey I would organize a breakout! You would be surprised what I can hide in a cake.”

“No,” mumbled Applejack, “I doubt she would.”

Sunset felt Twilight squeeze her hand. The two maintained eye contact for several heartbeats before Sunset had to look away. She just couldn’t keep staring into those magnificent purple eyes. It was like driving a dagger into her heart, twisting it, and then asking if she wanted seconds. She let out a breath and composed herself, much like she had been taught long ago by a magical alicorn princess. The walls came back up and the confident, tough girl persona was back in full effect. “Ultimately, the only solution is the magic has to be contained, or controlled. It’s the only way anyone in this world is going to get to live a normal life. I refuse to ruin your futures because I brought magic into this world and set off an unstoppable chain reaction. According to all the readings Twilight’s arcane spectrograph and analyzer are getting the number of these incidents are getting more frequent, that is likely not a coincidence.”

“I would have to compare and contrast the data from the last year to see if it corresponds with your hypothesis that incidents are in fact happening more frequently or if it’s just perception. I can even compare it all the way back to,” Twilight paused, swallowing a lump, “the Friendship Games.”

“Do...” Fluttershy began meekly, her face barely visible through her wall of pink hair. “Do you think we are causing this? I mean you said in the past that when we pony up you can detect it on your devices, even if it’s only just one of us. That would have to mean we send out energy, right?”

Sunset sighed, rubbing her face. She was having far too much trouble maintaining her confidence today. Too many questions and not enough answers. “I don’t know. It’s possible. Force multipliers? Honestly, I think I need to take another trip to Equestria. I asked Princess Twilight to monitor things from her side, but she’s been crazy busy with her and her friends being groomed to take over rule of the kingdom. I still can’t wrap my head around that one. So much is happening there it’s hard to keep up with.”

Sunset paused, her throat became suddenly very dry, but the words were there and her friends had a right to hear where the thoughts were going. “Maybe… maybe I should be spending more time there instead. That’s still the most likely cause of the magical intrusions and I wouldn’t have to worry about birth certificates because, well you know, I WAS born there.”

Pinkie’s gasp caused Sunset to nearly jump out of her skin. “You… You would leave us?! Like move back to Ponyland leave us?!”

Sunset grimaced, choosing her words carefully. The only thing scarier than a manic Pinkie Pie was an overly depressed Pinkie Pie. Last time Sunset had seen Pinkie’s hair literally deflate she was half a second away from calling 9-1-1. “The thought has crossed my mind. I mean, it was my home. I miss it from time to time. Visits help, but with my future options here narrowing… Maybe it’s time to pack it in and head back and then I only visit this world on occasion instead.”

“Like birthdays?”

“Of course.”

“Holidays?”

“Probably?”

“Obscure anniversaries?”

Sunset blinked. “Uhhh… Maybe?” Despite her efforts, Pinkie blubbered and tears shot from her eyes like broken plumbing as she glomped Sunset and by happenstance, Twilight into a bone crushing hug.

“But I don’t want you to leeeeeeaaave!”

“Nothing is set in stone yet, Pinkie,” Sunset said. Her face uncomfortably squished between a crying Pinkie Pie and squirming Twilight whose glasses had gone completely askew.

Why is she acting like this? Travelling through the mirror is faster than a train ride or cross-country flight… Is Twilight still holding my hand?

Sunset freed herself and stood, stretching out the kinks and some of the awkwardness. “Okay, like I said. Nothing is getting decided today and I need to go home and get ready for work.”

Twilight checked the clock on the wall and stood as well. “Yes, right. And I need to get cleaned up for my date with Timber.”

Despite her best effort, Sunset’s smile faded for a moment before returning. “Anything special?”

Twilight fidgeted a bit, playing with her hair and looked around the room far more nervous that she should have been. “No, no. Well, maybe. We’ll see. I mean we made plans, but plans can change due to unexpected variables such as weather or nuclear catastrophe! So, yes! Dinner date, which is a date, with food.” Twilight took a moment to let in and out two full breaths before continuing. “He and Gloriosa have been busy supervising renovations for the upcoming summer season influx of kid campers and training the new camp counselors. It’s the only night he said he could get away so we’re going out to Munchies on the Creek.”

“Well, that would not have been my first choice for a romantic interlude. However, they do have one of the best appetizer menus,” Rarity said while rubbing her chin.

“It’s fine. Yes, HA! Everything will be fine… totally fine. He planned everything else, though I did double check the list he made and it is what I wanted because I totally know what I want. Also, yes, I like their boneless wings.”

“Well, have fun. I’ll probably head to the portal first thing tomorrow. If it’s okay with you I’ll drop by here and leave the journal so if you or anyone needs to get ahold of me. I should be back either tomorrow night or the following morning. You know, before back to work.” Sunset tried to make it sound chipper and failed miserably.

Twilight nodded, still fidgeting with her hair and finding something very interesting about her shoes. “Sounds good.”

“Good.”

“Yes.”

The two looked up and stared at one another while five other pairs of eyes shifted back and forth between them until Sunset finally stepped back and out the laboratory door, waving at the rest of their friends as she went. Twilight sighed, taking a moment to clean her glasses, having become smudged from the Pinkie Pie surprise attack hug.

Rarity was about to speak, her jaw hanging slightly open during the entire exchange. “Well, you’re all welcome to stay as long as you like. Remember, last one out turns the lights off and locks the door. It’s one of those spin and pull the door close locks… I don’t know why I’m explain that you’ve all been here before… I’m just going to go.” With that said, Twilight exited as well.

Several seconds passed before Rainbow Dash finally shouted. “Okay, I know I’m dense when it comes to this relationship crap, but even I picked up on that!”

“APPLEJACK!” The farm girl gasped and nearly fell out of her chair from Rarity’s unexpected outburst. “We need to get to the bottom of this!”

“Say what now?”

“Oh, come now, if even Rainbow Dash was able to pick up on the intimate tension between Twilight and Sunset surely you saw it as well.”

“I saw it,” Applejack acknowledged, “don’t make it our business to interfere though. If they got somethin’ goin’ on they should talk it out themselves. ‘Sides, it ain’t right to snoop on your friends.”

“But this is a friendship problem!” Rarity whined. “This is what we are supposed to do! Be there for our friends in their times of need and clearly there is something going on that either they do or do not know about, underlying animosity or sexual tension. If this is some sort of love triangle it’s going build, and bubble, and possibly explode at the worst possible moment if we do not gather the clues to see the whole picture. Why, the world as we know it may be at stake!” Pinkie, Rainbow, Fluttershy, and Applejack stared at their alabaster skinned friend with varying degrees of disbelief and doubt. “This requires investigation.”

“Spying,” Rainbow corrected, “you mean spying.”

“It’s not very nice to spy on people,” Fluttershy added.

Rarity crossed her arms and raised her chin in a dignified posture. “It’s for research and to help friends. Who is with me?”

Applejack crossed her arms. “Call it whatcha’ like, it’s still bein’ nosey.”

“Pass. Don’t care about spying on nerd date and got some serious gaming to do before I pass out.” Rainbow jumped to her feet, stretching out. “Plus, its taco night.”

“I would tooooootally join you, but I have to work too,” said Pinkie giving Rarity the biggest, glassy sad eyes she could muster. “Forgiiiiiive meeeee!”

Rarity turned to Fluttershy who continued to stroke her hair. “I don’t feel comfortable spying on Twilight. I mean, Twilight and Timber have been dating for a while now. They may start kissing and touching and it would make us voyeurs… Or if there is a problem they may start fighting, oh, I don’t know which would be worse.”

Rarity’s enthusiasm was slowly being crushed with each rejection. As much as Applejack disliked getting into other peoples’ business without their consent, she also hated letting her friends down. The farmgirl let out a tired, exasperated sigh. “Oh fine. You know I can’t stands to see you pout. I can tell this is goin’ to eat at you till you pop and make you wanna fill yourself up on ice cream till you call me in the middle of the night cryin’ you feel fat… again.”

Rarity cupped her hand over Applejack’s mouth and hissed, “I thought we agreed to never speak of that.”

“You want my help or not?”

“Yes!” *ahem* “Yes, darling. We should leave now. We need to change to the appropriate attire and I want to set up in a good location so that my tools of the trade will be most effective.”

Applejack blinked. “A do what now?”

Author's Note

Hope you made it this far, if so thank you for reading I hope to add more to this each week.

Chapter 7

True to her word, Sunset Shimmer had pushed her motorcycle hard to make up time. Twilight had no doubt the only reason she had not lost sight of the fire haired woman was because Sunset had occasionally slowed down to allow them to catch up. How they had not been stopped by a random police patrol was providence in of itself. Princess Twilight had tried to make small talk at first about how happy she was that their relationship had overcome adversity and that their bonds of friendship will only make them stronger, but had stopped trying to talk after the third tire squealing turn. Electing instead to hold onto the handle that was riveted into the upholstery and say a prayer under her breath to the Princess of the Sun.

Twilight had never really had a chance to talk to her Equestria counterpart about how or why the ruler of their country was also a popular expletive or replacement colorful deity metaphor. Considering she was currently focused on her aggressive driving, grinning at the memory of her and the girls’ practice behind the wheel of Fluttershy’s sedan at an empty store parking lot, the conversation would have to wait.

“Are you trying to get us killed?!” Princess Twilight shouted when they had reached a straight road, the tiny eco engine whining in protest.

“Relax, princess, Sunset and Rainbow Dash taught me how to drive.”

“What part of that sentence was meant to be reassuring?!”

Old Maple Park was the second recreational park founded in the city, if one counted the tiny grass space in the city’s center square as an actual park. Old Maple Park, on the other hand was sixty-six acres of jogging trails, playground equipment, open fields with provided picnic pavilions, and built-in barbeque pits. It also sported a small pond that the migrating ducks and geese loved and an outdoor stage for small concerts at certain times of the year. Normally, the park would have been full of citizens enjoying a nice breezy summer afternoon. Instead, most had run away screaming from the massive plant monster with thrashing and writhing tentacles.

Sunset left a small skid mark as she stopped Shadow and ran for the monster that was trying to swat a blue skinned teenager with wings out of the sky. Real subtle, Dash, flying around where everyone can see you. The plant monster looked somewhat familiar with the giant dripping maw and dozen or so green vine tentacles that were trying to grab any bystanders that were foolish enough not to stay back. The police had begun to set up a barricade and shouted at people to stay back. Sunset, still with her helmet on, dodged around the waving arm of an officer and vaulted over the wooden barricade.

“’bout time you showed up,” said Applejack, her pony ears lying flat as she fought to keep the vines from leaving the immediate area. “I hope ya gotta plan.”

Sunset ripped her helmet off and chunked it at a vine that was about wrap around Rainbow Dash’s leg. The monster screamed and turned its attention to the newest target of its anger. “Noooooot my best plan.” Sunset leaped away and signaled Applejack to follow.

“YAY! Sunny’s back!” Pinkie Pie cartwheeled and collided with Sunset, but managed to keep both of them on their feet. After dodging more thrashing vines, the girls found cover behind a diamond wall that Rarity had erected.

“Like I said, I hope ya gotta plan.”

Rainbow nodded in agreement. “And where’s Twilight? We totally need to rainbow laser this thing back into whatever hentai dimension it crawled out of. What is it with freaky magic pony land and tentacle monsters anyhow?!”

“The Twilights should be here soon. As far as the rest of us, I suggest we wear it down and prepare to laser this thing ash.”

“Twilights? As in plural?”

Sunset nodded to Rainbow. “It’s complicated. I’ll explain later, heck I’ll even buy dinner, but right now we need to get this under control before someone thinks the best way to deal with this situation is by drone airstrike.”

“Well, I can get ahold of them vines and rip’em out, but they got more wiggles than a bag of fishin’ worms. If Rarity can hold’em down with some diamonds I’ll try rippin’ some out,” Applejack said with one fist smacking into her palm.

“Good. Dash,” Sunset said, getting her friend’s attention, “try and confuse the head, maybe fly around it in circles a few times. Then, when Twi gets her we can use her telekinesis to-“

“I’m here!” Twilight ran over and ducked under the diamond shield Rarity had erected. She was proceeded by Princess Twilight who waved sheepishly at her human friends. The rest of the group smiled and waved back.

“We’re here,” Princess Twilight corrected then rubbed the bottom of her chin. “Although I’m not sure how much help I can be without my own magic.”

“If we have to shout out to the Twilights we’re going to need some nicknames or else this is going to get weird, fast,” said Rainbow.

“P-Twi and Sci-Twi?” Both Twilights cringed at Pinkie’s suggestion. “What? I thought it was friendlier than Taller Twilight and Shorter Twilight.”

Sunset groan then pointed at Princess Twilight. “For the immediate future you are simply Princess,” Sunset pointed at human Twilight, “and you are Twi. Will that work?” Both girls nodded, which was good, because the plant monster had grown tired of their hiding behind the diamond shield and began to smash its vines into it.

“Twi, hold the closest vines for Rarity to clamp down,” Sunset ordered, taking a step back to reevaluate the situation as a whole. The plant was really starting to look familiar, she just couldn’t quite place it. It was also odd that the plant appeared to be either stuck in a portal or had not fully emerged from the accretion disc considering the aura around its base.

Twilight’s hands took on a magenta glow as she grabbed ahold of several of the vines that threatened to escape the immediate vicinity. Rarity was doing her best to try and restrain the vines with diamond clamps, but both girls struggled against the green plant limbs that began to thrash harder after somehow becoming aware it was in trouble.

Applejack wrapped her arms around one limb that was almost too wide for her hands to meet. The farmer squeezed and water and light green ooze erupted from the vine fibers. Despite the mess and the roar like sound from the plant’s maw Applejack squeezed harder.

Sunset looked at her own hands, wishing there was more she could do. “What kind of lousy ultimate weapon am I? Can’t even fight an angry plant monster, how the hell was I supposed to fight a nightmare alicorn?” Princess Twilight, also feeling a bit useless, moved to offer comforting words, but paused when her counterpart began to grunt and strain.

Twilight struggled, sweat beading on her forehead. “I… can’t hold it back much longer.”

Sunset’s eyes lit with recognition. She had heard those words before. “It’s… it’s the plant from the island with the other portal! That’s where I’ve seen this before!”

Rainbow, who had been trying to circle the head, getting in the occasional kick, flew back. “Holy crap on a stick, you’re right! I should have recognized big, slimy, and ugly before!”

“But what is doing here? How? I mean why? I… this is all very confusing!” Princess Twilight was busy trying to understand how a trans-dimensional portal on an island could have opened up in a park and failed to see the vine that knocked her off her feet. Sunset jumped on the writhing appendage, which tried to shake her, then instead began to wrap around her body like a boa constrictor.

“Not good.” The vine had already wrapped her legs together and was quickly moving pass her hips. Sunset struggled to break free, but could barely slow its accent. Both hands slid along the tentacle vine and suddenly Sunset’s eyes lit up.

Sunset’s mind dove into the consciousness of the creature. It wasn’t quite sentient, but it was alive, it could feel and had instincts. It could remember. She felt the plant contently minding its business, occasionally grabbing a bird or other creature, bringing them to its waiting maw.

Feed. Food good.

Sunset felt more than saw, probably because the creature had no eyes to speak of. There was energy coming from the sandpit, the portal that should not have been there to begin with. Had the loose magic from the mirror created the second portal? How long ago, she wondered. Most days the creature never noticed the pit, but still actively avoided it. It was similar to how one predator would rather avoid than seek out an enemy.

Odd… not food.

The creature’s thoughts were simple, basic, but still more than your average house plant. It could feel something coming from the portal even if it did not know what it was. Suddenly, its most basic fight or flight instincts kicked in. It thrashed its vines at the portal, at what had disturbed it, frightened it.

Not food! Bad! Fear!

Sunset could feel a chill run through her, there was a pulling sensation like a whirlpool. The plant creature was being pulled down and forward, into the portal. It became more and more afraid as the strength of the pull became stronger.

Fear! Pain! PAIN!

The portal was pulling the creature and nothing else, not the other trees or the birds that escaped in fear. The pull was intentional. Sunset thought she felt malice behind the sensation like angry eyes in a dark corner of a dirty alley. The plant tried to fight back and the harder it fought the harder it was pulled, roots barely holding to the soil as the rest of it was pulled through.

FEAR! FEAR! FEAR! PAIN!

Through blackness, like jagged, rusty nails down her back, Sunset felt the creature’s fear as it was pulled through. Then the world tasted different. There was no sea breeze, no old rotting palms, strange smells. It was still afraid and still in pain, but now it was hungry again too.

Sunset’s eyes returned to normal, she blinked and had to readjust to her situation. The vines were now approaching her shoulders and she could feel the air being squeezed out of her. Sunset cried out in pain. “Grrrrahhh!”

“Sunset!” Twilight shook her head and released the vines she had been holding. She focused all her magical strength on the vine that was crushing her girlfriend. Twilight felt her pony ears snap to existence, her hair lengthened, and a small set of purple wings snap out from her shoulders. In addition, she felt her magic surge with additional power, finally able to halt the vine from crushing Sunset’s neck. Twilight pulled at the vine harder until the fibers began to snap, water and green ooze bleeding from the broken limb. The vine broke and Sunset slipped free from the severed limb, falling to the dirt. She took a large gasp of air then scrambled to stand next to Twilight.

“It’s…” Sunset took another gulp of air, “it’s scared and it’s in pain.”

“You connected with it?” Twilight said with awe.

Sunset nodded. “It didn’t come through the portal by choice. Something forced it through and now it’s scared and in pain. It’s lashing out because it doesn’t know how to do much else.”

Fluttershy, who had remained behind Rarity for nearly the entire exchange stepped forward, her eyes glassy and wide as saucers. “That’s horrible! We can’t kill it with a rainbow just because it’s scared! We have to try and help it.”

“Seriously!? It just tried to eat Sunset!” Rainbow Dash protested.

“Hey, we all get hungry,” Pinkie chipped in.

“No,” Sunset stood, determination on her face, “Fluttershy is right. We have to get it back through that portal then slam it shut.”

“Whatever you’re gonna do, ya better damn well do it fast!” Applejack gestured over to the police barricade where a growing number of armed officers were beginning to assemble.

Sunset felt the determination in her blossom, her own pony features manifesting. Sunset tuned to her assembled friends, her eyes strong, but compassionate. “Fluttershy, it has a mind. It’s not complex, but it will understand if you speak to it. Try to calm it down and stop thrashing.”

Fluttershy gulped but nodded. “I’ve never talked to plants, well, a plant that could understand me before. I’ll try.”

“Twilight, you have to try and force it back through the portal as gently as you can. Rarity, erect a shield wall behind us, keep the police from spooking or Celestia forbid, attacking it. Pinkie, run interference if they try to go around the shield. AJ, Dash, stand ready to smash and cut those vines if this doesn’t work.” Everyone nodded to Sunset.

Twilight’s confidence waned as the creature snarled and wailed again. “I… don’t know if I can do this. I’ve never tried to push something that big before. Especially that big and angry.”

Sunset was about to give her more reassuring words when Princess Twilight, who had been standing quietly with her eyes closed, also suddenly ponied up. The seven other girls gapped in awe as Princess Twilight’s pony ears returned, and her ponytail extended, but her transformation didn’t end there. Two massive wings, twice as large as Twilight’s extended from her back and seemed to have an iridescent glow about them. Twilight’s glasses nearly slid off her face as her pony counterpart also grew a glowing horn from her forehead.

Princess Twilight’s eyes opened and she smiled at her friends’ expressions. She turned to Twilight and extended her hand. “If we work together, we can save this creature.”

Sunset’s pony ears flattened and she gawked. “How?!”

Princess Twilight pointed at the portal disc. “Magic is pouring from the portal, I could feel it emanating all around us. I just reached out and tapped into it.”

“Show off.” Sunset stuck out her tongue, playfully. “Alright, let’s do this.” Everyone nodded, taking up their positions.

Sunset moved to the nearest vine with Fluttershy and helped hold it steady while Fluttershy gently stroked the appendage. “Shhhh, it’s okay.” A soft pink glow surrounded Fluttershy’s hands and the surrounding area she touched. “We were scared too, but we’re not going to hurt you again. Please calm down so we can help you.”

Sunset’s eyes lit again for a moment then returned to their normal teal. “I felt it understand you.” The writhing slowed and the dripping maw closed. She looked back at the Twilights who stepped as close as they dared to the portal at the base.

“Reach out with your magic,” Princess Twilight said with a gentle, scholarly tone. “See the threads of the magic in your mind that are powering the portal. Grab those threads with your telekinesis as if you were pulling delicate fabric thread.” Twilight closed her eyes for a moment, letting out a breath to calm her nerves. When she looked again, she could see what the princess was talking about, glowing strings that surrounded the disc, glowing hot like the heart of a forge. She gently reached out with magenta fingers. Twilight and Princess Twilight pulled different directions and the glowing disc under the plant began to expand.

Fluttershy risked moving closer, keeping a hand on one vine the entire time. Slowly, the plant began to wiggle down and pull itself back, more of the stem and vines disappearing through the portal. Sunset noted that whatever had forced the creature through was not trying to fight back anymore. A problem to address later. After five minutes of gentle nudges and reassuring voices the maw let out a calm, mewling sound before it too passed through the portal.

Sunset sighed, letting out a breath. She squared her shoulders and focused on the portal that was still swirling and glowing. “Together.” The girls nodded. They each raised a hand and focused their magic towards the portal, their bodies taking on a magical glow, raising them slightly off the ground. One by one a beam of colored light shot forth, merging to a ball of energy just before Sunset’s extended fingers and firing forth as a seven colored rainbow. The rainbow struck the portal and the disc wobbled and shrank until the last speck of light fell in on itself and disappeared.

The girls returned to their feet, pony features disappearing, including Princess Twilight’s wings, ears, and horn. They hugged and cheered for a moment, basking in another victory over errant magic. Someone yelling and tapping on Rarity’s diamond shield brought them back to the reality at hand.

“Ugh,” Sunset groaned. “I’d pay good money for one of Trixie’s smoke bombs about now.”

“So, how exactly are we gonna get outta of this one? There’s a whole SWAT team between us and our cars,” Applejack said, pulling at her shirt that had drying plant juice on it. The thought of having to call Granny Smith to come pick her up from the police station was causing the farm girl to sweat like a summer harvest.

“Think we could just ask them nicely to let us go? I mean, we didn’t do anything illegal.” They all smiled at Fluttershy’s comment.

“Well,” Rarity tapped a finger to her chin, “I could probably turn the shield wall around and trap them in… temporarily of course!”

“Ohhhhh! I can flashbang them! I always wanted to try that!” Pinkie pulled a bottle of sprinkles out from her hair, grinning like a comic book villain.

“Just don’t hurt anyone, Pinkie, I’ve seen you blow holes in walls with those things.”

“Relaaaaaax, Sunny. I’ve been practicing!” Pinkie’s extra wide grin did the exact opposite of cause relaxation. However, they had no other better options for escape.

Sunset retrieved her helmet and put it on to save the precious seconds they would need for the plan to work. “Head different directions then circle back to my place. I’ll order pizza and drinks.” Sunset gave Twilight a wink before closing the helmet’s face shield and nodded to Rarity to turn the shields into domes.

The gathered police officers never had a chance to react as the diamond wall turned and reformed into three domes of perfectly faceted traps. Pinkie bounced from one to the next shouting, “SURPRISE!” as she dropped a handful of glowing sprinkles through the openings at the top. They heard each group gasp and shout as they were temporarily blinded and deafened. In less than sixty seconds all the girls were piled into cars, trucks, and one motorcycle making for the three different exits of the park.

Two hours later Rarity was the last to arrive at Sunset’s apartment. Applejack poked lightly at her for taking so long and her desire to change and be fashionably late. The farmgirl proudly pointed at the dried stains on her shirt from the battle, which prompted Rarity into action. The purple haired fashionista commandeered the bathroom with Applejack as her prisoner.

The food had arrived soon after with two liter bottles of soda. It was a generous spread of pizzas, cheese bread, and salad. A little something for everyone. When Applejack and Rarity had emerged Applejack’s shirt was significantly more clean.

“I’m so glad you have a generous supply of household cleaning products, Sunset. A little club soda and peroxide does wonders!”

Sunset gave them a thumbs up and put on some background music while everyone helped themselves to an early dinner. After a few minutes of eating and asking about what Princess Twilight had been up to since her last visit, the conversation shifted back to a more serious tone about the event in the park.

“I’m jus’ gonna come out and say what most of us are thinkin’,” Applejack said, setting her plate down.

“Cake?” Pinkie interjected. “I’m aaaaaalready on it.”

“Uhhh, no. I mean about magic plants and more so about havin’ to run from the cops. Any way you slice that pie we got lucky this time. A few more minutes and you jus’ know the news chopper would’ve showed up next. They got them new fancy digital cameras that may work through all that magical hoodoo that makes the videos blurry like.”

“Um, Pinkie? I don’t think I have ingredients for cake,” Sunset said. The wide, toothy smile on Pinkie’s face said enough. “Right, I’ll just leave you to it. Anyhow, Applejack’s right. The mirror magic is completely out of control. It was bad enough worrying about ruining your lives with random magic, but the police got too close this time. The Feds will probably be back because of this incident. It has to end. Now.”

“When I left to come find you, Princess Celestia and the others were working on that,” Princess Twilight said before letting out a belch from the soda that even she was not expecting. Her face turned red. “Excuse me.” It helped lighten the mood, even if only for a moment.

“I honestly can’t believe you came through to find me. We didn’t get a chance to talk about it because of, you know, small mental breakdown and secret confessions, but when I left, Star Swirl was poised to destroy the mirror.”

Rainbow Dash arched an eyebrow. “Mental breakdown?”

Rarity’s grin was almost feral. “Secret confessions?”

Twilight and Sunset looked at one another and blush profusely. A silent conversation passed between them that did not go unnoticed by anyone present.

“Ohhhhhhh!” It was too late to run. Rarity had sunk her proverbial teeth in and there was no escape. “I need details!”

“I don’t need details,” Rainbow Dash made a gagging sound.

“It would be nice to all be on the same page,” Fluttershy let out a small giggle. “I made a book pun.”

Sunset sighed, arms sprawled across the top of the futon sofa while her head looked towards the ceiling. The decision had already been made, but she was stalling. She felt someone cuddle next to her and was unsurprised to find Twilight had placed her head on Sunset’s shoulder, an arm slipping behind her back. Sunset smiled warmly.

Rarity squealed, “I NEED DETAILS!”

Sunset began retelling what had transpired over the last two days. Princess Twilight rang in when she felt a detail was needed. Fluttershy nearly started to cry when she heard about the revelation of Celestia being Sunset’s secret mother and her origin of being a weapon against Nightmare Moon. Pinkie practically flew over the counter and blubbered, hugging Sunset’s waist and snuggling up to her other shoulder.

“That’s so horrible! I’m so, soooooo, sorry, Sunny!” Pinkie rebounded. “Cake will help!” Pinkie retreated back to the kitchen as quickly as she had left.

Twilight took over the story when they reached the part of finding Sunset in the woods and finally, her confession of what happened with Timber Spruce, her confused emotions, and feelings for Sunset. Surprisingly, Rarity held most her reactions to a content sigh and sympathetic smile.

“You have nothing to be ashamed of, Twilight. First relationships are scary enough on their own, so many unknowns! Thankfully, in this day in age we are allowed to question our discomfort when it comes to sexuality. If your aunt has an issue with it, I suggest you address it first with your immediate family and know that you can always come to anyone of us, obviously especially Sunset, if you have a question or problem.”

Applejack nodded. “We all got your back. Anytime anyplace, we’re your friends.”

Twilight nodded, drying a tear that tried to run down her cheek. “Thank you, all of you, for understanding and supporting me. I didn’t think any of you would have a problem with it, but just hearing it makes it all the better. I could not have asked for a better group of friends.”

“And if it’s any consolation I’m sure Timber will bounce back in no time. He struck me as very understanding and supportive of your other decisions. Time will heal his pride,” Rarity said, the smile never leaving her face as she moved to squeeze Twilight’s free hand.

Pinkie presented the cake, a basic yellow cake with white frosting that Sunset did not know she had in her home. Regardless, the cake was eaten to happy hums of approval. Pinkie skipped around the small living room, amazingly not knocking anything over or into anyone.

“So, back to the task at hand,” Sunset began, setting her empty plate down. “Even if the others find something to help us, Star Swirl was right, unfortunately. The best course of action is to close the portal and leave it offline until the connection between the worlds returns to normal. That plant didn’t come through by choice. Something forced it through, which may mean something has been causing loose magic to slip through since the beginning.”

“While a malevolent presence could potentially complicate matters, it may already be too late to simply shut the portal off, Sunset,” Princess Twilight said with a sadness in her tone. “I read some of Star Swirl’s notes on what he called, ‘paradoxical coalescence flow,’ a magical merging of the cosmic magical flow through intersecting, multiverse ley lines and space-time bindings. If the threads have become too strong through the connection source then closing it may not be enough. Even if it’s not too late it could take years, decades for the flows to stabilize. There are too many unknown variables.”

Twilight crossed her arms, her expression an almost exact copy of her pony counterpart, “I hate having too many unknown variables.”

Sunset stood, took a few steps to stare at blank patch of wall while her mind toiled. She then turned back to her friends, eyes downcast. Sunset did not want to suggest it, but it had to be said, “What if… what if we removed all the known sources of magic from this world and sent them all back to Equestria? Our artifacts, our geodes… and native Equestrians, we remove the sources of the magic. Do you think that would stabilize the flow quicker?”

Twilight stood, the fear and heartache written all over her face as she fought down her instinctive reaction to such a statement. “You… you can’t be serious.”

Sunset looked to a corner of the room. “If it means protecting you, all of you, then yes.”

“You want us to give up our powers AND our friend? How can you suggest that?!” Rainbow Dash clutched her geode as if someone had asked her to cut off a limb.

“I’m just trying to be pragmatic. Magic is out of control and like we all said earlier, we can’t always be there to stop it. I won’t let you be chained to this burden. You need to be allowed to live your lives. If it means I have to go and slam the door behind me, then that’s just how it is.”

“And what about me?” Twilight said, hand over her heart as if to keep it from beating out of her chest. “Do I not get a say in this? After all, this may all be my fault.”

Sunset met Twilight’s eyes. “What?”

“Did you forget? I stole your magic, all of your magic and started ripping holes in reality to get more. You are trying to put this all on you, but you’re not the only one who has unleashed uncontrolled power on the world.” Twilight could feel tears welling up, but she did not care to stop them. “If you try putting this all on you then you need to blame me too. You don’t have to be the martyr, you… you… we…”

Sunset pulled Twilight into a hug and Twilight wrapped her arms tightly around her, forcing down the tears that threatened to fall again. No one dared to speak. Twilight finally looked up, her nose almost touching Sunset’s. “Stay.”

Sunset adjusted Twilight’s glasses, gliding a finger down her smooth cheek. “But what about your future, all your plans?”

“You are jumping to conclusions without sufficient evidence to support your hypothesis. And if you’re wrong and you leave, what kind of future will we have? At least with you here we have a fighting chance. So please, stay.”

Sunset looked around the room at the different expressions her friends were giving her, hopeful, anxious, nervous, saddened, vibrating? That one was Pinkie. Above it all however was love. These girls, all of different backgrounds, different likes and dislikes and hopes and dreams and yet they could band together to create something as beautiful as the heart of the cosmos itself. They had one thing in common and it was the love of their friendship and of one Sunset Shimmer.

“I’ll be the first to admit I’m a little nervous about all of this, but if I have to choose, I would rather stay here with you, all of you. For better or worse, this is my home now. I may not have much of a career future, but with all of you, at least I know I can help. I know I can be happy.” Sunset smiled at each of her friends. She finally turned to Twilight, kissing her lightly on the lips. The girls smiled and cheered with some light clapping.

“Hehehehe, now Sunset is gonna have play a balance game between her two girlfriends, otherwise someone’s gonna get jeeeealous.”

Princess Twilight gawked at the accusation by Rainbow Dash. “Wha? But we’re not together! We’re just friends!”

Twilight scowled at Rainbow. Sunset made a face of mock deep contemplation. “Hmmm. I don’t know, might be fun to have them both… at the same time.”

Twilight gently slapped Sunset’s shoulder. “You’re the worst.”

“This calls for a celebration!” Pinkie shouted.

“But we already ate the cake,” Applejack pointed at the empty plates.

“Then how about a song! We could sing to congratulate Sunny on her staying and of course her and Twilight!” Pinkie pulled a pair of drum sticks from her hair. “Gimme something to bang on!”

Sunset untangled herself from Twilight to put a friendly hand on Pinkie’s shoulder. “I don’t think the neighbors would appreciate the drums and amps, however,” Sunset went to the wall by the stairs to her loft and lifted her acoustic guitar off its holding forks. “they don’t seem to mind the occasional guitar solo.” Sunset tested the strings and everything sounded in tune.

It had been a while since she had played the song, it was not one that they played as a group for the Rainbooms, but the words came to her lips as easily as her fingers dance over the strings. Much like the song she had been working on that was upstairs in her notebook, the words had come to her in the middle of the night. Now, as she looked out upon her beloved friends and the greatest joy of her life, the lyrics had more meaning than ever.

“It’s alright now, yeah I’m walking right beside you I feel the way, feel the way that you do too. Oh, I can’t lie, sometimes…

Everything feels like it’s just too much, but you gotta let it in, even if it’s tough know it gets better, know it gets better push through the weather, weather

Let it raaaaaain! Let it raaaaaain!

Don’t be afraid of walls coming down sometimes it hurts, you’ll figure it out, let it raaaaaain!

Let it rain.”

Sunset finished the song and the small apartment erupted in jubilation and clapping. Twilight wrapped herself tightly around the woman of her affections the moment she set the guitar down. This led to more clapping and whistling. Rarity and Fluttershy quickly snapped a few photos with their phones.

The celebration ended when Sunset’s journal began to glow and chime with a new message. Princess Twilight moved to the table and opened the book to the last page. “It’s from Spike.”

Sunset felt Twilight’s hands wrap just a little tighter around her. Sunset bit the bullet and asked, “Good news?”

The princess smiled and cleared her throat. “Twilight, I hope everything is okay over there without me and that Sunset is safe too. Anyhow, Princess Celestia and Star Swirl just returned from Canterlot with Starlight. According to what they’ve found, Star Swirl is confident they can contain the loose magic without having to destroy the mirror. Sorry, it got very technical and over my head, but he sounded sure of himself. They said it will take time to prepare and will require both you and Sunset to power the spell.”

“They need both of us?”

“That’s what it says,” Princess Twilight paused, retrieving a pen from a cup full of pens and pencils. She tried to hold it and kept fumbling with the writing tool. Eventually, Rarity took the book and pen and looked at Princess Twilight expectantly. “Thanks. Please tell Spike that I will head to the portal soon and to have it ready for me.” Sunset sighed, reluctantly pulling away from Twilight.

“No,” Princess Twilight said placing a hand gently on Sunset’s shoulder, “you should stay. You two have a lot to talk about. I’ll find out what the spell entails and message you through the journal the details. If it appears we still need your help to cast the final spell I’ll have the portal open again tomorrow morning.”

Rarity finished writing and closed the book. She quickly stood, brushing non-existent crumbs away. “Oh my, it is getting late. If you like, Your Highness, we would be happy to give you a lift back to the portal.”

Princess Twilight nodded. “I would appreciate that, thank you.”

Rarity looked at Fluttershy and gestured to the door with her eyes. Fluttershy in turn tapped Pinkie Pie on the shoulder, pointing to the door with a nod. Pinkie quirked an eyebrow before finally going, “Ohhhhhhh! Yeah, I guess, *yaaaaaaawn* I should go too.”

Applejack stretched and gathered a few of the empty paper plates. “’Bout time I headed out too. Gotta get up early for chores and to start on the south forty for harvest.” Applejack nudged Rainbow Dash who had been playing a game on her phone.

“What?” Rainbow said indignantly.

“The princess is leavin’, come with up to say goodbye.”

“We all have to go for that?” Applejack sighed, nudging Rainbow towards the door. “Fine, fine! I get it, kicking us all out so they can, ‘talk about it,’ or some crap. Whatever.” Rainbow gave a two finger salute and followed the others out.

“Oh, Twilight, darling, do call or text if you need anything, or want to talk… about anything,” Rarity said with a huge grin on her face, giving one last wink before closing the door behind her.

Sunset watched the last of their friends file out of the apartment leaving only herself and Twilight. Sunset moved to the door to lock it, pausing to turn back to Twilight who was typing something on her phone. “I should probably get this cleaned up, got a big day tomorrow and don’t want to leave old food out to attract bugs. I’ll understand if you wanted to head out too.”

“I just texted my parents to tell them I’m staying with you tonight,” Twilight said, sliding her phone into the pocket of her jeans. “Some might think it’s silly because legality I may be an adult, but they get worried if I don’t check in from time to time. Unless… you don’t want me to stay. I probably should have asked first instead of just jumping to conclusions, that was wrong of me. Am I imposing? I sound like I’m imposing. I… I mean yes, we have a lot we could talk about, SHOULD talk about, about us that is, but I understand it’s been a crazy day and I’m still processing it all as well. Afterall, we’re best friends and know each other so well, so we could talk tomorrow, but I’d rather stay… if it’s okay with you that is. Please say yes.”

Sunset smiled as Twilight fidgeted with her hair, she always started to talk faster than normal when she got anxious. It was one of her most adorable qualities. Sunset turned the deadbolt lock. It was not a bad neighborhood, but best not to leave such to chance.

“The sun is already going down and yes, I would like you to stay.” Sunset moved to the coffee table and picked up some of the leftover trash. “C’mon, help me get this cleaned up then we can pop in a movie for background noise… then figure out what we want to talk about.” Twilight smiled and nodded.

Twilight pulled a movie she knew they had both seen and put it on the TV before moving to the kitchen to consolidate the remaining pizzas into one box. The silence lingered as they both went about picking up and cleaning, stealing the occasional glance at one another. They each smiled in the comfortable quiet as Star Wars: A New Hope played in the background. After everything was clean up, Sunset retrieved Ray, her pet gecko, to spoil him with a little affection. Twilight gladly held him for a bit too. Sunset took the opportunity cleaned his enclosure and set out fresh food for him to eat as well.

“He’s so sweet,” said Twilight, handing him back and taking a seat on the futon couch.

“I love Ray. He helps remind me to find joy in the little things in life.”

Hesitating for only a moment, Twilight snuggled close once Sunset sat down on the futon next to her. “I understand completely. I would have been lost without Spike. My parents had hoped he would help keep me grounded and not get so engrossed in my studies that I would forget to eat or sleep. Because, as you know, I did that more than once. My little guy means the world to me too. Don’t be offended, but Spike will always be my first best friend.”

Sunset draped an arm over Twilight’s shoulder. “Nah, can’t be jealous of a face like that. He is one cute pooch. Plus, he helped me save you from yourself.” Twilight giggled and set her right hand on Sunset’s thigh. Sunset obliged and slipped the fingers of her left hand into Twilight’s right. Once again, they fell into a comfortable silence, just enjoying the feeling of having someone close at hand.

The Death Star exploded and a familiar glow and buzzing sound caught Sunset’s attention. Her journal was signaling a new message had arrive. Twilight squeezed her hand, feeling Sunset’s hesitation to leave their comfortable position. “You should probably get that.”

Sunset nuzzled Twilight’s cheek, which brought color and a serene smile to her face. Sunset sat in her desk chair and flipped to the last pages of the journal. She skimmed over the three new pages that had appeared, one had been a note and two more had been filled with spell logic, caster technique, and other mathematical arcane formulas.

Dear Sunset Shimmer,

I have reviewed the information the others have theorized and I have concluded that they are correct. This is some of the most complex magic on trans-dimensional theory I have ever seen! It will take at least five powerful unicorns to be able to complete the matrix and even then it may not be enough. I won’t lie to you, this may not work, but it is the best that the most brilliant minds and magic users in Equestria could come up with.

I’ve informed the others you are safe and sound and have your own affairs to put in order. Please take some time to study the formula and equations I have sent along and enjoy the rest of your evening. I will have the portal open tomorrow after you message me that you are ready.

Your dear friend, Princess Twilight Sparkle

Sunset felt Twilight’s face next to hers as she looked over her shoulder at the message and the magical spell theorem. “Wow,” Twilight said, her fingers gliding over the page.

“Yeah, the princess said it’s going to require five high level casters just to MAYBE make this work.”

“But what is it supposed to do?”

Sunset shrugged. “I don’t know yet. I need to study this, especially if they are expecting me to help. I guess I should be flattered that even after all this time I’m still considered one of the most powerful unicorns of Equestria. That's probably mostly hereditary, but still, flattering.”

“There… there was no one else? I mean, yes, you are amazing and probably very powerful, but… this isn’t a trick to trap you on the other side, you think? You said Star Swirl already tried to destroy the mirror once.”

“I… hope it’s not a trap. I did run away again, under terrible circumstances… again.” Sunset sighed, her mind immediately flashing to an image of Celestia’s eyes full of tears. “I need to go back regardless. Magic like this means M- Celestia will likely be involved. I… need to apologize to her, again. Now that I’ve had time to cool off and think I understand it all a little better. Most importantly, I need to say goodbye.”

Twilight nodded and stepped back. “Well, I’m not one to ever discourage studying before a big test, so you should definitely go over the information. If you don’t mind, I’d like to take a shower. It has been one heck of a day and I feel the need to be clean.”

Sunset nodded. “Yeah, I think I’ll go after you. Just take whatever clean clothes you need from my drawers, we’re about the same size.”

“Thanks, although I feel I should point out that you’re… um,” Twilight fumbled, her cheeks turning red again. “That is, you are more endowed than me… Which is fine! And…”

Sunset turned and smiled at Twilight. “Twi, you are cute when you try to flirt. Now, go find something comfortable.”

Twilight nodded and moved to the wardrobe closet. Sunset returned to the journal and muttered to herself as she read what the princess and others had proposed. After Twilight had retreated to the bathroom to shower, Sunset stretched out her limbs and retrieved a soda from the fridge. The theory was sound. The problem was that magic portals over time would build a connection between the points they were connected to. Star Swirl had called it Coalescence Flow. The more magic that flowed between these two points the stronger the connection. Since Earth had such a weak magical flow to the point of non-existence the loose magic was flowing entirely their direction.

It still did not explain much about why the paradox connection occurs at all or what will happen when they try to correct the established flow. In theory, from what Sunset could discern from what was written, they were going to sever the flows by removing them from the source. It sounded dangerous or explosive. Like ripping high voltage live wires out with almost no protection. They would need to lay some serious diffusion wards just to keep from blowing everything up in their faces and having tons of crystal castle come tumbling down upon them. Sunset let out a long breath, pondering if she should leave a note for the girls and especially for Twilight incase things did not go as planned.

Sunset grabbed a pen and a blank sheet of paper from the drawer, but before she began to write two arms slipped over her shoulders and she felt warm breath on her right ear. The sensation sent a delightful tingle down her spine. Her nostrils were inundated with the scent of pomegranate body soap and strawberry shampoo, they were relaxing and enticing at the same time. Especially when mixed with Twilight’s natural scent.

“Whatcha dooooing?” Twilight said playfully. Sunset was unaccustomed to such forward, sultry playfulness, especially from the usually reserved nerd girl. It was probably something she could thank Timber for if the chance ever arose. Sunset was caught off guard, but tried to recover by playing it casual, fighting the burning desire to turn and look back at the other girl.

“I was thinking I should write some things down. I’m sure Fluttershy already knows how to take care of Ray if need be, probably better than me. But he also likes chin scritches and she would need to know that. Also, felt like I should designate some of my items to the girls, you know, just in case.”

“Are you scared that… that you won’t come back?” Twilight’s breath was still right next to her ear. The quiver and hesitation in her voice was not concealed at all.

Sunset sighed, bringing one of Twilight’s hands to her face to kiss and nuzzle it. She smiled when she heard Twilight suck in her breath. “I won’t lie to you, Twi, I don’t want to ever lie to you. If what Princess Twilight is describing is possible, we will be ripping a hole into space-time itself, the place between dimensions in order to sever the connections. I’ve never heard of this being successfully performed, or performed at all really. It sounds dangerous so it most likely is.”

“All scientific experimentation comes with some level of danger. I can only imagine magic experiments are no different. As long as you trust those you are working with and… if this is the only way to help them help us then I’ll be brave too.”

Sunset squeezed the fingers she had not let go of. “I would do anything to keep you and our friends safe. I want all of you to be able to live your lives without the fear of what magical monster might pop up next. After all you have done, all of you have done for me it’s the least I can do.”

Sunset felt Twilight nuzzle into her hair, finding the ear she had been speaking softly into. Twilight’s breath felt ticklish and pleasing as Sunset continued to fight to suppress her carnal desires to seize control. That fight was completely lost when Twilight began to lick and nibble on her earlobe, a gasp and pleasure shuddering sigh escaped her lips. Sunset turned around in her swivel chair and her brain locked up for few seconds, the pen dropping from her hand to the floor.

Twilight had not brought any extra clothes to sleep over in, instead, taking Sunset up on the offer to just dig something out of her dresser drawers. While Sunset and Twilight were very close in overall height, Sunset did sport a few more curves, toned musculature, and slightly more pronounced bust.

That said, Twilight had a few hidden curves of her own that Sunset had never fully appreciated until that moment. Twilight had dug out one of Sunset’s old t-shirts from a few years ago that she no longer wore due to a few wear holes and was a bit too tight across the chest. The tan shirt with a stylized kawaii cat with triangular eyes showed off an impressive amount of Twilight’s mid-rift and the fact that she was not wearing a bra. The panties were a pair of black sheer material with cute ruffles at the hips. She always liked them, but they too were a little too tight. However, on Twilight, they fit perfect.

“I…” Sunset blushed and knew she was staring and did not care. “Just… wow. I don’t know if you hear this enough, but you are smoking hot.” Twilight blushed profusely.

“I was surprised to find these stuffed in the back of the drawer,” Twilight said, her fingers sliding under the panty waistband, “they’re cute.”

“Please keep them. They fit you perfectly.” Twilight sashayed a bit, carefully slipping onto Sunset’s lap. They shared a light kiss, then a second, more passionate one. “Twi… are you sure?” Sunset swallowed, her voice cracking with a quaver. “I know you said you were in love with me, but… I’m not perfect. I make mistakes, lots of them. I’ve screwed up so many things in my life. I just… I just need you to be sure.”

Twilight wiped away the tear that ran down Sunset’s cheek. “The only perfection is nothing, because nothing or no one is perfect. And no more self-depreciation. You hold me up, I hold you up, and together we are stronger.” They kissed again, longer, tongues finding one another. “I love you, just the way you are.”

Sunset could no longer resist the beautiful young woman before her, she did not want to. “I love you too.” Sunset grabbed Twilight’s rear and lifted her out of the chair, their lips once again locked. Twilight let out a squeak and giggled and moaned into Sunset mouth. She knew Sunset was strong, but to lift and carry her across the room so easily? It was impressive and only served to arouse Twilight even more.

Slowly, Sunset carried her lover over to the stairs that led to loft bed above. One by one she took each step, not rushing, not stumbling, being as careful as she was gentle. She set Twilight down on the bed, drinking in every inch of passion and warmth that radiated off the purple skinned teen. Twilight’s glasses were slightly askew, hair loose and spread across the bed with her arms above her head in an inviting posture. Sunset’s smile, but her eagerness faltered for a moment. Twilight quirked her head, reaching out to touch Sunset’s face while remaining on her back, beneath her fire-haired goddess.

“I…” Sunset shuddered and smiled thinly, “I’ve never done this with another human female before. I… I mean, I have with a mare, long ago…”

“Shhhh,” Twilight ran her fingers through Sunset’s hair, pulling her closer, the redness never leaving either of their faces, “It’s okay. This is new for me too. However, I did watch some videos recently to help. I also read some articles from experts on useful techniques and common female erogenous zones.”

Sunset smiled. Of course, she did the research. It IS Twilight after all. “Well, teacher, looks like you are going to have to take me to school because I forgot to study for the exam.”

Without even knowing it, Sunset had stumbled upon one of Twilight’s deepest and most well-kept fantasies. Playing teacher. Twilight reached out with her telekinetic magic and turned off all the lights save for the decorative LEDs that lined the safety rail of the loft.

“Pay attention then, Miss Shimmer. You will be graded at the end of the lesson.”